[Illustration: GENERAL GRANT REPRIMANDED BY A LIEUTENANT.]




                           HARDTACK AND COFFEE
                                    OR
                     The Unwritten Story of Army Life

                         _INCLUDING CHAPTERS ON_
         ENLISTING, LIFE IN TENTS AND LOG HUTS, JONAHS AND BEATS,
            OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENTS, RAW RECRUITS, FORAGING,
                CORPS AND CORPS BADGES, THE WAGON TRAINS,
                       THE ARMY MULE, THE ENGINEER
                            CORPS, THE SIGNAL
                               CORPS, ETC.

                           BY JOHN D. BILLINGS
      AUTHOR OF “THE TENTH MASSACHUSETTS BATTERY”; PAST DEPARTMENT
      COMMANDER MASSACHUSETTS G. A. R.; FORMERLY OF SICKLES’ THIRD
             AND HANCOCK’S SECOND CORPS, ARMY OF THE POTOMAC

                               Illustrated
           WITH SIX ELEGANT COLOR PLATES; AND OVER TWO HUNDRED
                           ORIGINAL SKETCHES BY

                             CHARLES W. REED
        MEMBER OF NINTH MASSACHUSETTS BATTERY; ALSO, TOPOGRAPHICAL
                ENGINEER ON GENERAL WARREN’S STAFF, FIFTH
                        CORPS, ARMY OF THE POTOMAC

                                  BOSTON
                          GEORGE M. SMITH & CO.
                                   1887

                             COPYRIGHT, 1887,
                           BY JOHN D. BILLINGS.

                               ELECTROTYPED
                     BY C. J. PETERS AND SON, BOSTON.
                    BERWICK & SMITH, PRINTERS, BOSTON.




DEDICATION.


To my comrades of the Army of the Potomac who, it is believed, will find
rehearsed in these pages much that has not before appeared in print,
and which it is hoped will secure to their children in permanent form
valuable information about a soldier’s life in detail that has thus far
been only partially written, this work is most affectionately dedicated
by their friend,

                                                               THE AUTHOR.




PREFACE.


During the summer of 1881 I was a sojourner for a few weeks at a popular
hotel in the White Mountains. Among the two hundred or more guests who
were enjoying its retirement and good cheer were from twelve to twenty
lads, varying in age from ten to fifteen years. When tea had been
disposed of, and darkness had put an end to their daily romp and hurrah
without, they were wont to take in charge a gentleman from Chicago,
formerly a gallant soldier in the Army of the Cumberland, and in a quiet
corner of the spacious hotel parlor, or a remote part of the piazza,
would listen with eager attention as he related chapters of his personal
experience in the Civil War.

Less than two days elapsed before they pried out of the writer the
acknowledgment that he too had served Uncle Sam; and immediately followed
up this bit of information by requesting me to alternate evenings with
the veteran from the West in entertaining them with stories of the war as
I saw it. I assented to the plan readily enough, and a more interested
or interesting audience of its size could not be desired than that knot
of boys who clustered around us on alternate nights, while we related to
them in an offhand way many facts regarded as too commonplace for the
general histories of the war.

This trifling piece of personal experience led to the preparation of
these sketches, and will largely account for the didactic manner in which
they are written. They are far from complete. Many topics of interest
are left untreated—they will readily suggest themselves to veterans;
but it was thought best not to expand this volume beyond its present
proportions. It is believed that what is herein written will appeal
largely to a common experience among soldiers. In full faith that such
is the case, they are now presented to veterans, their children, and
the public as an important contribution of warp to the more majestic
woof which comprises the history of the Great Civil War already written.
That history, to date, is a history of battles, of campaigns and of
generals. This is the first attempt to record comprehensively army life
in detail; in which both text and illustrations aim to permanently record
information which the history of no other war has preserved with equal
accuracy and completeness.

I am under obligations to many veterans for kindly suggestions and
criticisms during the progress of this work, to Houghton & Mifflin for
the use of Holmes’ “Sweet Little Man,” and especially to Comrade Charles
W. Reed, for his many truthful and spirited illustrations. The large
number of sketches which he brought from the field in 1865 has enabled
him to reproduce with telling effect many sights and scenes once very
familiar to the veterans of the Union armies, which cannot fail to recall
stirring experiences in their soldier’s life.

Believing they will do this, and that these pages will appeal to a large
number to whom the Civil War is yet something more than a myth, they are
confidently put forth, the pleasant labor of spare hours, with no claim
for their literary excellence, but with the full assurance that they will
partially meet a want hitherto unsupplied.

CAMBRIDGEPORT, Mass., March 30, 1887.




CONTENTS.


                                                                      PAGE

                               CHAPTER I.

                           THE TOCSIN OF WAR.

    The Four Parties—Their Candidates—Freedom of Speech
    Abridged—Secession Decreed—Lincoln Elected—Oh,
    for Andrew Jackson! Exit Buchanan—“Long-heeled
    Abolitionists” and “Black Republicans”—“Wide-awakes” and
    “Rail-splitters”—“Copperheads”—The Misunderstanding—Northern
    Doughfaces—Loyal Men of All Parties Unite—The First
    Rally—Preparation in the Bay State and in Other States—Her War
    Governor—Showing the White Feather—The Memorable Fifteenth of
    April—“The Sweet Little Man”—Parting Scenes—The Three-Months’
    Men                                                                 15

                               CHAPTER II.

                               ENLISTING.

    The President’s Error—“Three Years Unless Sooner
    Discharged”—How Volunteer Companies were Raised—Filling
    the Quotas—What General Sherman Says—Recruiting
    Offices—Advertisements for Recruits—A War Meeting in
    Roxbury—A Typical War Meeting in the Country—A Small-Sized
    Patriot—Signing the Roll—The Medical Examination—Off for
    Camp—The Red, White, and Blue                                       34

                              CHAPTER III.

                    HOW THE SOLDIERS WERE SHELTERED.

    The Distinction Noted Between the Militia and the U. S.
    Volunteers—The Oath of Muster—Barracks Described—Sibley or
    Bell Tents—A or Wedge Tents—Spooning—Stockading—Hospital or
    Wall Tents—Dog or Shelter Tent Described—Chumming—Pitching
    Shelters—Stockaded Shelters—Fireplaces—Chimneys—Door
    Plates—“Willard’s Hotel”—“Hole in the Wall”—Mortars and Mortar
    Shelling before Petersburg                                          43

                               CHAPTER IV.

                             LIFE IN TENTS.

    Life in a Sibley—The Stove—The Pastimes—Postage Stamps as
    Money—Soldier’s Letter—“Nary Red”—Illustrated Envelopes—Army
    Reading—The Recluse—Evenings of Sociability—Pipe and Ring
    Making—Home Gossip—Music and the Contrabands—War Song
    Revived—The “Mud March” Prayer                                      61

                               CHAPTER V.

                            LIFE IN LOG HUTS.

    The Plan of a Camp—Inside a Stockade—The Bunks—The Arrangement
    of the Furniture—Æsthetic Dish-washing—Lighting by Candles
    and Slush Lamps—Candlesticks—Night-Gowns and Night-Caps—The
    Shelters in a Rain—“I. C.” Insect Life—_Pediculus Vestimenti_,
    the Old-time Grayback—Not a Respecter of Rank—The First
    Grayback Found—(K)nitting Work—“Skirmishing”—Boiling Water
    the Sovereign Balm—Cleanliness—The Versatile Mess-Kettles—No
    Magee Ranges Supplied the Soldiers—Washerwomen—No “Boiled
    Shirts”—Darning and Mending—Government Socks—Cooks—Green Pine
    as Fuel—Camp Barbers—Future Tacticians                              73

                               CHAPTER VI.

                            JONAHS AND BEATS.

    The Jonah as a Guardsman—A Midnight Uproar—“Put him in the
    Guard-house”—The Jonah Spills Pea-Soup, and Coffee, and
    Ink—Always Cooking—Steps on the Rails—Tableau—Jonah as a
    Wood-chopper—Beats—The Beat as a Fireman—Without Water,
    and Rations, and Money—His Letters Containing Money always
    Miscarry—Allotments—The Beat as a Guard Dodger—His Corporal
    Does the Duty—As a Fatigue Detail—Horse-Burying as a
    Civilizer for Jonahs and Beats—The Detail for the Burial—The
    Over-worked Man—The Rheumatic Dodge—The Sick Man—The Chief
    Mourner—The Explosive Man—The Paper-Collar Young Man—Forward,
    Grave-diggers!—Hurrah! Without the H                                90

                              CHAPTER VII.

                              ARMY RATIONS.

    Were They Adequate?—Their Quality—A List of Them—What
    was Included in a Single Ration—What was a Marching
    Ration?—Officers’ Allowance—The “Company Fund”—“Hardtack”
    Described—Its Faults Three in Number—Served in Twenty Different
    Ways—Song of the Hardtack—“Soft Bread”—The Capitol as a
    Bake-house—The Ovens at Alexandria and Fort Monroe—Grant’s
    Immense Bake-house at City Point—Coffee and Sugar—How
    Dealt Out—How Stored—Condensed Milk—Company Cooks—The
    Coffee-Dipper—The Typical Coffee-Boiler—Bivouac and Coffee—How
    the Government Beat the Speculators—How a Contractor Underbid
    Himself—Fresh Meat—How Served—Army Frying-Pans—Steak from a
    Steer’s Jaw-Bone—“Salt Horse” Not a Favorite Dish—Salt Pork
    and its Uses—The Army Bean—How it was Baked—Song of the Army
    Bean—Desiccated Vegetables—The Whiskey Ration—A Suggestion as
    to the Inadequacy of the Marching Ration                           108

                              CHAPTER VIII.

                        OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENTS.

    The Offences Enumerated—“Back Talk”—Absence from Camp
    without Leave—The Punishments—The Guard Tent—The Black
    List—Its Occupations—Buck and Gag—The Barrel and its Uses—The
    Crucifixion—The Wooden Horse—The Knapsack Drill—Tied
    up by the Thumbs—The Sweat-Box—The Placard—The Spare
    Wheel—Log-Lugging—Double Guard—The Model Regiment—Commanders
    often Tyrants by Nature, or from Effects of Rum, or Ignorance—A
    Regiment with Hundreds of Colonels—Inactivity Productive
    of Offences and Punishments—Kid-Glove Warfare—Drumming
    out of Camp—Rogue’s March—Ball and Chain—Sleeping on
    Post—Desertion—Death of a Deserter Described—Death of a Spy
    Described—Bounty-jumpers—Amnesty to Deserters—Desertion to
    Enemy—Hanging of Three Criminals at Once for this Offence
    Described—Number of Executions in the War                          143

                               CHAPTER IX.

      A DAY IN CAMP. “ASSEMBLY OF BUGLERS.” “TURN OUT!” “ASSEMBLY.”

    How the Men Came into Line—A Canteen Wash—The Shirks—“I Can’t
    Get ’Em Up”—“All Present or Accounted For”—“Stable Call”—Kingly
    Cannoneers and Spare Horses—“Breakfast Call”—“Sick Call”—“Fall
    In for Your Quinine”—The Beats again—“Lack of Woman’s
    Nursing”—“Water Call”—Where the Animals were Watered—Number
    of Animals in the Army—Scarcity of Water—“Fatigue Call”—What
    it Included—Army Stables—The Picket-Rope—Mortality of
    Horses—Scarcity of Wood—“Drill Call”—Artillery Drill—Standing
    Gun Drill—Battery Manœuvres—Sham Fights—Drilling by Bugle
    Calls—“Dinner Call”—“Retreat”—Scolding Time—“Assembly
    of Guard”—The Reliefs—Fun for the Corporal—Some of His
    Trials—“Next Tent Below”—“Tattoo”—Reminiscences—Taps—“Put out
    that Light!”—“Stop that Talking!”                                  164

                               CHAPTER X.

                              RAW RECRUITS.

    A Scrap of Personal History—A Parent’s Certificate—The Lot of
    a Recruit—Abused by the Old Hands—Flush with Money—A Practical
    Joke—Two Classes of Recruits—The Matter-of-fact Recruit a Final
    Success—The High-toned Recruits—Their _Loud_ Uniform—Scoffers
    at Government Rations—As Hostlers—The Awkward Squad—The
    Decline in the Quality of Recruits—Men of ’61-2—Unschooled
    Soldiers—Hope Deferred—“One Last Embrace”—French Leave
    Furloughs—Life in Home Camp—Family Knots—A Mother’s Fond
    Solicitude—Galling Lessons of Obedience—Bounties Paid
    Recruits—“I’m a Raw Recruit”—“The Substitute”                      198

                               CHAPTER XI.

                    SPECIAL RATIONS. BOXES FROM HOME.

    Sending for a Box—A Specimen Address—A Typical List of
    Contents—Impatience at its Non-arrival—Its Inspection at
    Headquarters—Its Reception at Camp—The Opening—Box-packing as
    an Art—The Whole Neighborhood Contributes—Soldiers Who Had
    No Boxes—The Box of the Selfish Man—His Onions—“We’ve Drank
    from the same Canteen”—THE ARMY SUTLER—His Stock-in-trade—His
    Prices—The Commissary—Army Fritters—Sutler’s Pies—Sutler’s
    Risks—Raiding the Sutler—What a Sutler Lost near Brandy
    Station—War Prices in Dixie                                        217

                              CHAPTER XII.

                                FORAGING.

    Strictly Prohibited at First—Two Reasons Why—The Right and
    Wrong of It—Innocent Sufferers—Unauthorized Foragers—The
    Destitution of Some Families—The Family Turnout—Wantonness at
    Fredericksburg—Authorized Foragers—Their Plunder—Foraging at
    Wilcox’s Farm—Tobacco Foragers—The Cavalry in Their Rôle—The
    Infantry—Incidents—Risks Assumed by Foragers—Union Versus
    Confederate Soldier as a Forager                                   231

                              CHAPTER XIII.

                         CORPS AND CORPS BADGES.

    What was an Army Corps?—How the Army of the Potomac was
    Organized—Brigade and Division Formations—“All quiet along
    the Potomac”—“Why don’t the Army move?”—How Corps were
    Composed—Their Number—Corps Badges—Their Origin—The Kearny
    Patch—Worn First by Officers, then by the Privates—Hooker’s
    Scheme of Corps Badges—Its Extension to other Armies—The Badge
    of each Army Corps Described                                       250

                              CHAPTER XIV.

                 SOME INVENTIONS AND DEVICES OF THE WAR.

    Improvements in Firearms—In War Vessels—Catch-penny Devices
    for the Soldiers—Combination Knife, Fork, and Spoon—Water
    Filterers—Armor Vests and Greaves—Havelocks—Revolvers and
    Dirk Knives—“High-toned” Haversacks—Compact Writing-desks
    Smoking-caps and the Turkish Fez—Hatter’s Caps _Versus_
    Government Caps—The Numbering and Lettering of
    Knapsacks—Haversacks and Canteens—How these Equipments Changed
    Hands                                                              269

                               CHAPTER XV.

                             THE ARMY MULE.

    Where Raised—Where the Government Obtained Them—What They were
    Used for—Compared with Horses—Mule Fodder—How a Mule Team was
    Composed—How it was Driven—How Mules were Obtained from the
    Corral—The Black Snake and its Uses—An Incident—Mule Ears—His
    Pastimes—As a Kicker the Original Mugwump—What Josh Billings
    Knows about Him—His Kicking Range—How He was Shod—The Mule as
    a Singer—Under the Pack-saddle—The Mule as a Stubborn Fact—His
    Conduct under Fire—Captured Mules at Sailor’s Creek—What Became
    of All the Mules?—The Mule Mortal—“Charge of the Mule Brigade”     279

                              CHAPTER XVI.

                        HOSPITALS AND AMBULANCES.

    The First General Hospitals—The First Medical Director—Army
    Regulations Insufficient—Verdancy of Regimental
    Surgeons—Hospital Tents—The Origin of Field Hospitals in
    Tents—Their Capacity—No Ambulances before the War—Two-Wheeled
    and Four-Wheeled Ambulances—Organization of the Ambulance
    Corps—The Officers and Privates—The Outfit—Field
    Hospitals—Their Location—The Men in Charge—Captured Hospitals—A
    Paroled Prisoner—A Personal Reminiscence—Legs and Arms
    Unnecessarily Amputated—Anecdote of a Heavy Artilleryman—The
    Escort of the Wounded—The Insignia of the Ambulance Corps—A
    Personal Experience—Hospital Railway Trains and Steamboats—The
    Cacolet                                                            298

                              CHAPTER XVII.

                     SCATTERING SHOTS. THE CLOTHING.

    The Allowance—The Losses of Infantry—Clothing of
    Garrisons—First Maine Heavy Artillery—Their First Active
    Campaigning.—ARMY CATTLE—The Kind Referred to—Where They Came
    from—Wade Hampton as a Cattle-stealer—Cattle on the March—Their
    Route by Day and Night—The Sagacious Leader—The Slaughter—The
    Corps Herd—HEROIC HORSES—Their Conduct in Action—When Wounded—A
    Personal Reminiscence—Anecdote of General Hancock—Sagacious
    Horses                                                             316

                             CHAPTER XVIII.

                      BREAKING CAMP. ON THE MARCH.

    Marching Orders—When They Came—What was Done at Once—The
    Survival of the Fittest—“Waverly” Correspondents—The
    Night in Camp after Marching Orders Came—Camp Fires and
    Hilarity—“The General”—The Wait in Camp—Forward, March!—The
    Order of March—Corps Headquarters—Division Headquarters—The
    Division Flags Described—Brigade Headquarters—Brigade Flags
    Described—Battle Flags—The Mule of Regimental Headquarters—His
    Company—Light Batteries—Lightening Loads—The Chafed and
    Footsore—Fording of Streams—The Same by Night—Personal
    Reminiscences—“Close up!”—Marching in a Rainstorm—Camping
    in a Rainstorm—Horses in the Rain and Sloughs—A Personal
    Reminiscence—Flankers—“Column, halt!”—Double quick!—“They’ve
    found um”                                                          330

                              CHAPTER XIX.

                           ARMY WAGON TRAINS.

    Grant’s Military Railroad—The Impedimenta—An Army Wagon—An
    Army Minstrel Troupe—The Transportation of a Regiment—What
    They Originally Carried—Baggage Trains on the Peninsula—Chaos
    Illustrated—The Responsibility of Train Officers—What
    They had to Contend with—The Struggle for the Lead—Depot
    of Transportation—The Officers of the Quartermaster’s
    Department—What Wagons Took Into the Wilderness—The Allowance
    on the Final Campaign—Incident—Early Order of McClellan—General
    Orders, No. 153—The Beginning of the Supply Trains—What General
    Rufus Ingalls Did—Meade’s General Orders, No. 83—Strength
    of a Corps Supply Train—Of the Army—Its Extent—Its Place on
    the March—A Reminiscence of the Race for Centreville—General
    Wadsworth’s Bull Train—Its Rise and Fall—Trials of a Train
    Quartermaster—He Runs Counter to Meade and Sheridan in the
    Discharge of his Duty                                              350

                               CHAPTER XX.

                     ARMY ROAD AND BRIDGE BUILDERS.

    The Engineer Corps—Their Duties—Corduroying—Trestle
    Bridges—Slashing—Making of Gabions, etc.—As Pontoniers—Xerxes
    as an Early Pontonier—His Bridge over the Hellespont
    Described—Our Earliest Pontoon—Bridges of Canvas Boats; of
    Wooden Boats—Pontoon Bridge Material Described—Balks, Bays,
    Chesses, Rack Lashings—Pontoon Train—Pontoon Bridge Building
    Described—Taking Up a Pontoon Bridge—The ’62 Bridge over the
    Chickahominy—Over the James—Pontoon Bridge Laying before
    Fredericksburg—The Stability of such Bridges—Incident—Life of
    an Engineer                                                        377

                              CHAPTER XXI.

                       TALKING FLAGS AND TORCHES.

    Old Glory—Signal Flags—The Signal Corps—Its Use—Its
    Origin—The Kit—The Talking—The Code—A Signal Party—Sending
    a Message—Receiving a Message—The Torch—General Corse’s
    Despatch—Signal Stations—Lookouts before Petersburg—“Which
    one?”—What Longstreet Said—What a Paper Correspondent
    Did—Reading the Rebel Signal Code—Signal Station at
    Poolesville, Md.—The Perils of Signal Men—Death of a Signal
    Officer—At Little Round Top—Anecdote of Grant                      394




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.


                                                                      Page.

    1. General Grant reprimanded by a Lieutenant             _Frontispiece_

    2. Rending the Flag                                                 15

    3. A Bell-and-Everett Campaigner                                    16

    4. Southerners discussing the Situation                             17

    5. A Lincoln Wide-Awake                                             20

    6. “Nayther av us”                                                  21

    7. The Minute Man of ’61                                            23

    8. Sweet Little Men of ’61                                          27

    9. Adjutant Hinks notifying Captain Knott V. Martin                 29

   10. Captain Martin’s Company on its way to Faneuil Hall              31

   11. A Drum                                                           33

   12. A Dismounted Cavalryman                                          34

   13. A War Meeting                                                    39

   14. A Bugle                                                          42

   15. On the Lookout                                                   43

   16. Mustering in Recruits                                            44

   17. Readville Barracks (from a photograph)                           45

   18. Sibley Tents                                                     46

   19. A, or Wedge Tents                                                48

   20. Spooning Together                                                49

   21. The Hospital or Wall Tent                                        50

   22. Officer’s Wall Tent with Fly                                     51

   23. The Dog or Shelter Tent                                          52

   24. Shelters as sometimes Pitched in Summer                          53

   25. Shaded Shelters                                                  54

   26. A Poncho on                                                      55

   27. A Chimney on Fire                                                56

   28. A common Bomb Proof                                              57

   29. A 13-inch Mortar                                                 58

   30. A Bomb Proof in Fort Hell before Petersburg, Va.                 59

   31. A Sleeping Soldier                                               60

   32. Two of a Kind                                                    61

   33. Sibley Tent—inside view                                          62

   34. Writing Home                                                     63

   35. Stockaded A Tents                                                66

   36. Drafting                                                         68

   37. The Camp Minstrels                                               70

   38. Our Silverware                                                   72

   39. Building a Log Hut                                               73

   40. Inside View of a Log Hut                                         75

   41. Army Candlesticks                                                77

   42. Pediculus Vestimenti                                             80

   43. (K)nitting Work                                                  81

   44. “Turning Him Over”                                               82

   45. Boiling Them                                                     83

   46. A Wood-Tick                                                      83

   47. Cleaning Up                                                      84

   48. A Housewife                                                      86

   49. The Camp Barber                                                  88

   50. The Musket on Hooks                                              89

   51. “Beating It”                                                     90

   52. The Jonah Spilling Pea-Soup                                      92

   53. The Camp Fire before the Jonah Appears                           93

   54. The Camp Fire after the Jonah Appears                            94

   55. The Unlucky Man                                                  95

   56. Going after Water                                                96

   57. The Rheumatic Dodge                                             100

   58. Water for the Cook-House                                        101

   59. The High-tempered Man                                           104

   60. The Paper-collar Young Man                                      105

   61. The Mourners                                                    106

   62. “Hurrah without the H”                                          107

   63. Off for the War                                                 108

   64. The Cooper Shop, Philadelphia                                   109

   65. The Union Volunteer Saloon, Philadelphia                        111

   66. A Brigade Commissary at Brandy Station, Va.                     113

   67. A Hardtack—full size                                            114

   68. A Box of Hardtack                                               116

   69. Frying Hardtack                                                 117

   70. An Army Oven                                                    120

   71. Soft-Bread, Commissary Department Headquarters, Army of
         Potomac                                                       121

   72. Apportioning Coffee and Sugar                                   122

   73. The Milk Ration                                                 125

   74. The Company Cook                                                126

   75. Going into Camp                                                 127

   76. Broiling Steaks                                                 133

   77. Mess-kettles and Mess-pans                                      136

   78. A Coffee-cooler                                                 142

   79. A Ball and Chain Victim                                         143

   80. Carrying a Log                                                  144

   81. Bucked and Gagged                                               146

   82. Posted                                                          147

   83. A Loaded Knapsack                                               148

   84. Isolated on a Platform                                          148

   85. On the Spare Wheel                                              149

   86. On a Wooden Horse                                               150

   87. In the Sweat-box                                                151

   88. On the Chines                                                   152

   89. A Wooden Overcoat                                               153

   90. Strapped to a Stick                                             154

   91. Drumming out of Camp                                            155

   92. Tied Up by the Thumbs                                           156

   93. A Plan of the Troops at an Execution                            158

   94. Death of a Deserter                                             159

   95. Digging a Sink                                                  163

   96. Waiting for Headquarters                                        164

   97. A Canteen Wash                                                  166

   98. Fall in for Roll-call                                           167

   99. At the Grain Pile                                               170

  100. “Fall in for your Quinine”                                      175

  101. The Picket-Rope                                                 176

  102. Going to Water                                                  188

  103. Stockaded Sibley Tents                                          192

  104. Taps                                                            197

  105. A Raw Recruit                                                   198

  106. A Wood Detail                                                   203

  107. Recruits in Uniform                                             205

  108. A Spare Man with Spare Horses                                   207

  109. Drilling the Awkward Squad                                      208

  110. Drafted                                                         215

  111. Indifferent to Consequences                                     216

  112. Opening a Box from Home                                         217

  113. A Wagon-load of Boxes                                           220

  114. We Drank from the same Canteen                                  223

  115. A Sutler’s Tent (from a war-time photograph)                    225

  116. Cooking Pancakes                                                226

  117. Serving out Rations at the Cook’s Shanty                        228

  118. Departed Joys                                                   230

  119. Vis-a-vis                                                       231

  120. A Discovery, Act I.                                             233

  121. A Discovery, Act II.                                            233

  122. Going to Army Headquarters                                      236

  123. A Corn-Barn and Hayrick                                         238

  124. Tobacco Drying-Houses                                           239

  125. Scene at a Wayside Farm-House                                   243

  126. No Joke                                                         246

  127. The Turkey He Didn’t Catch                                      247

  128. A Dilemma                                                       248

  129. The Soldier’s Friends                                           249

  130. Logan’s Corps Badge                                             250

  131. A Color-plate of Corps Badges, opposite                         258

  132. St. Andrew’s Cross                                              259

  133. A Color-plate of Corps Badges, opposite                         260

  134. An original Ninth Corps Badge                                   261

  135. Eleventh and Twelfth Corps Badges combined                      261

  136. A Color-plate of Corps Badges, opposite                         262

  137. First and Fifth Corps Badges combined                           263

  138. A Color-plate of Corps Badges, opposite                         264

  139. A Color-plate of Corps Badges, opposite                         266

  140. A Torpedo                                                       269

  141. A Gunboat                                                       271

  142. A Mortar Boat                                                   272

  143. A Double-turreted Monitor                                       273

  144. A Havelock                                                      276

  145. A Haversack and Dipper                                          276

  146. A Zouave                                                        277

  147. A Breech-Loader                                                 278

  148. A Long-eared Patriot                                            279

  149. A Six-Mule Team                                                 280

  150. A Mule Eating an Overcoat                                       281

  151. A Corral                                                        283

  152. Dismounted                                                      284

  153. Oats for Six                                                    285

  154. Dumped into the Potomac                                         288

  155. The Rear-Guard of the Regiment                                  290

  156. Mules Loaded with Ammunition                                    292

  157. “But the noblest thing that perished there was that old Army
         Mule”                                                         294

  158. Charge of the Mule Brigade                                      295

  159. Loose                                                           297

  160. A Cot in the Hospital                                           298

  161. A Two-wheeled Ambulance                                         302

  162. A Four-wheeled Ambulance                                        305

  163. A Medicine Wagon                                                307

  164. A Folding Litter                                                309

  165. A Stretcher                                                     309

  166. Placing a Wounded Man on a Stretcher                            311

  167. Carrying a Wounded Man to the Rear                              312

  168. Trying on Clothing                                              316

  169. In Heavy Marching Order                                         318

  170. Leading the Herd                                                322

  171. The Last Steer                                                  323

  172. General Hancock at Ream’s Station                               325

  173. Real Horse Sense                                                328

  174. A Buzzard’s Paradise                                            329

  175. Striking Camp                                                   330

  176. Packing Up                                                      332

  177. Waiting for Marching Orders                                     335

  178. Color-plate of Second Corps Flags, opposite                     340

  179. A Footsore Straggler                                            343

  180. “Headquarters” in Trouble                                       345

  181. The Flankers                                                    347

  182. A Halt of the Column                                            348

  183. A Wagon Park                                                    350

  184. A Mule-Driver                                                   352

  185. Wagon Train on a Pontoon Bridge                                 359

  186. Commissary Depot at Cedar Level                                 365

  187. A Mule-team under Fire                                          367

  188. The Bull Train                                                  369

  189. General Meade and the Quartermaster                             373

  190. Old Cronies                                                     376

  191. Present Badge of Engineer and Pontonier Corps                   377

  192. Corduroying                                                     378

  193. A Trestle Bridge, No. 1                                         379

  194. A Trestle Bridge, No. 2                                         380

  195. A Large Gabion                                                  381

  196. Fascines                                                        381

  197. Chevaux-de-frise                                                381

  198. Abatis                                                          382

  199. The Fraise                                                      382

  200. A Canvas Pontoon Boat                                           384

  201. An Angle of Fort Hell                                           385

  202. A Wooden Pontoon                                                387

  203. A Pontoon Bridge at Belle Plain, Va.                            389

  204. Poplar Grove Church                                             392

  205. Bridging the Rappahannock under Fire                            393

  206. Signalling                                                      394

  207. A Flagman, Plate 1                                              396

  208. A Flagman, Plate 2                                              397

  209. A Flagman, Plate 3                                              397

  210. A Signal Tree-Top                                               402

  211. A Signal Tower, before Petersburg, Va.                          403




HARD TACK AND COFFEE.




CHAPTER I.

THE TOCSIN OF WAR.

    A score of millions hear the cry
      And herald it abroad,
    To arms they fly to do or die
      For liberty and God.

                          E. P. DYER.

    And yet they keep gathering and marching away!
    Has the nation turned soldier—and all in a day?
              There’s the father and son!
              While the miller takes gun
    With the dust of the wheat still whitening his hair;
    Pray where are they going with this martial air?

                                           F. E. BROOKS.


[Illustration]

On the 6th of November, 1860, Abraham Lincoln, the candidate of the
Republican party, was elected President of the United States, over
three opponents. The autumn of that year witnessed the most exciting
political canvass this country had ever seen. The Democratic party,
which had been in power for several years in succession, split into
factions and nominated two candidates. The northern Democrats nominated
Stephen A. Douglas, of Illinois, who was an advocate of the doctrine of
_Squatter Sovereignty_, that is, the right of the people living in a
Territory which wanted admission into the Union as a State to decide for
themselves whether they would or would not have slavery.

The southern Democrats nominated John C. Breckenridge, of Kentucky, at
that time Vice-President of the United States. The doctrine which he and
his party advocated was the right to carry their slaves into every State
and Territory in the Union without any hindrance whatever. Then there
was still another party, called by some the _Peace Party_, which pointed
to the Constitution of the country as its guide, but had nothing to say
on the great question of slavery, which was so prominent with the other
parties. It took for its standard-bearer John Bell, of Tennessee; and
Edward Everett, of Massachusetts, was nominated as Vice-President. This
party drew its membership from both of the others, but largely from the
Democrats.

[Illustration: A BELL AND EVERETT CAMPAIGNER.]

Owing to these divisions the Republican party, which had not been in
existence many years, was enabled to elect its candidate. The Republicans
did not intend to meddle with slavery where it then was but opposed its
extension into any _new_ States and Territories. This latter fact was
very well known to the slave-holders, and so they voted almost solidly
for John C. Breckenridge. But it was very evident to them, after the
Democratic party divided, that the Republicans would succeed, and so,
long before the election actually took place, they began to make threats
of seceding from the Union if Lincoln was elected. Freedom of speech was
not tolerated in these States, and northern people who were down South
for business or pleasure, if they expressed opinions in opposition to
the popular political sentiments of that section, were at once warned to
leave. Hundreds came North immediately to seek personal safety, often
leaving possessions of great value behind them. Even native southerners
who believed thoroughly in the Union—and there were hundreds of such—were
not allowed to say so. This class of people suffered great indignities
during the war, on account of their loyalty to the old flag. Many of
them were driven by insult and abuse to take up arms for a cause with
which they did not sympathize, deserting it at the earliest opportunity,
while others held out to the bitter end, or sought a refuge from such
persecution in the Union lines.

[Illustration: A GROUP OF SOUTHERNERS DISCUSSING THE SITUATION.]

As early as the 25th of October, several southerners who were or had been
prominent in politics met in South Carolina, and decided by a unanimous
vote that the State should withdraw from the Union in the event of
Lincoln’s election, which then seemed almost certain. Some other States
held similar meetings about the same date. Thus early did the traitor
leaders prepare the South for disunion. These men were better known at
that time as “Fire-eaters.”

As soon as Lincoln’s election was announced, without waiting to see
what his policy towards the slave States was going to be, the impetuous
leaders at the South addressed themselves at once to the carrying out of
their threats; and South Carolina, followed, at intervals more or less
brief, by Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, Florida, and Texas,
seceded from the Union, and organized what was known as the Southern
Confederacy. Virginia, North Carolina, Arkansas, and Tennessee seceded
later. The people at the North stood amazed at the rapidity with which
treason against the government was spreading, and the loyal Union-loving
men began to inquire where President Buchanan was at this time, whose
duty it was to see that all such uprisings were crushed out; and “Oh for
one hour of Andrew Jackson in the President’s chair!” was the common
exclamation, because that decided and unyielding soldier-President had
so promptly stamped out threatened rebellion in South Carolina, when she
had refused to allow the duties to be collected at Charleston. But that
outbreak in its proportions was to this one as an infant to a giant, and
it is quite doubtful if Old Hickory himself, with his promptness to act
in an emergency, could have stayed the angry billows of rebellion which
seemed just ready to break over the nation. But at any rate he would have
attempted it, even if he had gone down in the fight,—at least so thought
the people.

The very opposite of such a President was James Buchanan, who seemed
anxious only for his term of office to expire, making little effort
to save the country, nor even willing, at first, that others should
do so. With a traitor for his Secretary of War, the South had been
well supplied with arms under the very nose of the old man. With a
traitor for his Secretary of the Navy, our vessels—not many in number,
it is true—had been sent into foreign waters, where they could not be
immediately recalled. With a traitor as Secretary of the Treasury, the
public treasury had been emptied. Then, too, there began the seizure of
arsenals, mints, custom-houses, post-offices, and fortifications within
the limits of the seceding States, and still the President did nothing,
or worse than nothing, claiming that the South was wrong in its acts,
but that he had no right to prevent treason and secession, or, in the
phraseology of that day, “no right to coerce a sovereign State.” And so
at last he left the office a disgraced old man, for whom few had or have
a kind word to offer.

[Illustration: A LINCOLN WIDE AWAKE.]

Such, briefly, was the condition of affairs when Abraham Lincoln, fearful
of his life, which had been threatened, entered Washington under cover
of darkness, and quietly assumed the duties of his office. Never before
were the people of this country in such a state of excitement. At the
North there were a large number who boldly denounced the “Long-heeled
Abolitionists” and “Black Republicans” for having stirred up this
trouble. I was not a voter at the time of Lincoln’s election, but I had
taken an active part in the torchlight parades of the “Wide-awakes” and
“Rail-splitters,” as the political clubs of the Republicans were called,
and so came in for a share of the abuse showered upon the followers of
the new President. As fresh deeds of violence or new aggressions against
the government were reported from the daily papers in the shop where I
was then employed, some one who was not a “Lincolnite” would exclaim,
in an angry tone; “I hope you fellows are satisfied now. I don’t blame
the South an atom. They have been driven to desperation by such lunatics
as Garrison and Phillips, and these men ought to be hung for it.”...
“If there is a war, I hope you and every other Black Republican will be
made to go and fight for the niggers all you want to.”... “You like the
niggers so well you’ll marry one of them yet.”... And, “I want to see
those hot-headed Abolitionists put into the front rank, and shot first.”
These are mild quotations from the daily conversations, had not only
where I was employed, but in every other shop and factory in the North.
Such wordy contests were by no means one-sided affairs; for the assailed,
while not anxious for war, were not afraid of it, and were amply supplied
with arguments with which they answered and enraged their antagonists;
and if they did not always silence them, they drove them into making
just such ridiculous remarks as the foregoing. If I were asked who
these men were, I should not call them by name. They were my neighbors
and my friends, but they are changed men to-day. There is not one of
them who, in the light of later experiences, is not heartily ashamed of
his attitude at that time. Many of them afterwards went to the field,
and, sad to say, are there yet. But this was the period of the most
intemperate and abusive language. Those who sympathized with the South
were, some months later, called Copperheads. Lincoln and his party were
reviled by these men without any restraint except such as personal shame
and self-respect might impose; and these qualities were conspicuously
absent. Nothing was too harsh to utter against Republicans. No fate was
too evil for their political opponents to wish them.

Of course all of these revilers were not sincere in their ill-wishes,
but the effect of their utterances on the community was just as evil;
and the situation of the new President, at its best a perplexing and
critical one, was thus made all the harder, by leading him to believe
that a multitude of the citizens at the North would obstruct instead of
supporting him. It also gave the slave-holders the impression that a very
considerable number of northern men were ready to aid them in prosecuting
their treasonable schemes. But now the rapid march of events wrought a
change in the opinions of the people in both sections.

[Illustration: “NAYTHER AV US.”]

The leading Abolitionists had argued that the South was too cowardly to
fight for slavery; and the South had been told by the “Fire-eaters” and
its northern friends that the North could not be kicked into fighting;
that in case war should arise she would have her hands full to keep
her enemies _at home_ in check. Alas! how little did either party
understand the temper of the other! How much like that story of the two
Irishmen.—Meeting one day in the army, one says, “How are you, Mike?”
“How are you, Pat?” says the other. “But my name is not Pat,” said the
first speaker. “Nather is mine Mike,” said the second. “Faix, thin,”
said the first, “it musht be nayther of us.”

Nothing could better illustrate the attitude of the North and South
towards each other than this anecdote. Nothing could have been more
perfect than this mutual misunderstanding each displayed of the temper of
the other, as the stride of events soon showed.

The story of how Major Anderson removed his little band of United States
troops from Fort Moultrie to Fort Sumter, in Charleston Harbor, for
reasons of greater safety, is a familiar one, likewise how the rebels
fired upon a vessel sent by the President with supplies intended for
it; and, finally, after a severe bombardment of several days, how they
compelled the fort to surrender. It was these events which opened the
eyes of the “Northern Doughfaces,” as those who sympathized with the
South were often called, to the real intent of the Seceders. A change
came over the spirit of their dreams. Patriotism, love of the Union, at
last came uppermost. They had heard it proposed to divide the old flag,
giving a part to each section. They had seen a picture of the emblem thus
rent, and it was not a pleasing one. Soon the greater portion of them
ceased their sneers and ill-wishes, and joined in the general demand that
something be done at once to assert the majesty and power of the national
government. Even President Lincoln, who, in his inaugural address,
had counselled his “countrymen, one and all, to take time and think
calmly and well upon this whole subject,” had come to feel that further
forbearance was no virtue, and that a decent respect for this great
nation and for his office as President demanded that something should be
done speedily. So on the 15th of April he issued a proclamation calling
out 75,000 militia, for three months, to suppress the Rebellion, and to
cause the laws to be executed.

Having been a Massachusetts soldier, it is but natural that I should
refer occasionally to her part in the opening of this momentous crisis
in the country’s history, as being more familiar to me than the record
of any other State. Yet, proud as I am of her conspicuous services in
the early war period, I have no desire to extol them at the expense of
Pennsylvania, New York, and Rhode Island, who so promptly pressed forward
and touched elbows with her in this emergency; nor of those other great
Western States, whose sturdy patriots so promptly crossed Mason’s and
Dixon’s line in such serried ranks at the summons of Father Abraham.

[Illustration: THE MINUTE MAN OF ’61.]

It has often been asked how Massachusetts, so much farther from the
National Capital than any of the other States, should have been so prompt
in coming to its assistance. Let me give some idea of how it happened.
In December, 1860, Adjutant-General Schouler of that State, in his
annual report, suggested to Governor (afterwards General) N. P. Banks,
that as events were then occurring which might require that the militia
of Massachusetts should be increased in number, it would be well for
commanders of companies to forward to head-quarters a complete roll of
each company, with their names and residence, and that companies not full
should be recruited to the limit fixed by law, which was then one hundred
and one for infantry. Shortly afterwards John A. Andrew, now known in
history as the _Great War Governor_ of Massachusetts, assumed the duties
of his office. He was not only a leading Republican before the war, but
an Abolitionist as well. He seemed to clearly foresee that the time for
threats and arguments had gone by, and that the time for action was at
hand. So on the 16th of January he issued an order (No. 4) which had for
its object to ascertain exactly how many of the officers and men in the
militia would hold themselves ready to respond immediately to any call
which might be made upon their services by the President. All who were
not ready to do so were discharged at once, and their places filled by
others. Thus it was that Massachusetts for the second time in her history
prepared her “Minute Men” to take the field at a minute’s notice.

This general order of the Governor’s, although a very wise one as it
proved, carried dismay into the ranks of the militia, for there were in
Massachusetts, as in other States, very many men who had made valiant and
well disciplined _peace_ soldiers, who, now that one of the real needs
of a well organized militia was upon us, were not at all thirsty for
further military glory. But pride stood in the way of their frankness.
They were ashamed in this hour of their country’s peril to withdraw from
the militia, for they feared to face public opinion. Yet there were men
who had good and sufficient reasons for declining to pledge themselves
for instant military service, at least until there was a more general
demand for troops. They were loyal and worthy citizens, and could not
in a moment cast aside or turn their back on their business or domestic
responsibilities, and in a season of calmer reflection it would not have
been expected of them. But the public pulse was then at fever-heat, and
reason was having a vacation.

General Order No. 4 was, I believe, the first important step taken by
the State in preparing for the crisis. The next was the passage of a
bill by the Legislature, which was approved by the Governor April 3,
appropriating $25,000 for “overcoats, blankets, knapsacks, 200,000 ball
cartridges, etc., for two thousand troops.” These supplies were soon
ready. The militiamen then owned their uniforms, and, as no particular
kind was prescribed, no two companies of the same regiment were of
necessity uniformed alike. It is only a few years since uniformity of
dress has been required of the militia in Massachusetts.

But to return to that memorable 15th of April. War, that much talked-of,
much dreaded calamity was at last upon us. Could it really be so? We
would not believe it; and yet daily happenings forced the unwelcome
conclusion upon us. It seemed so strange. We had nothing in our
experience to compare it with. True, some of us had dim remembrances of
a Mexican war in our early childhood, but as Massachusetts sent only one
regiment to that war, and that saw no fighting, and, besides, did not
receive the sympathy and support of the people in the State generally, we
only remembered that there was a Scott, and a Taylor, and a Santa Aña,
from the colored prints we had seen displayed of these worthies; so that
we could only run back in memory to the stories and traditions of the
wars of the Revolution and 1812, in which our ancestry had served, for
anything like a vivid picture of what was about to occur, and this, of
course, was utterly inadequate to do the subject justice.

I have already stated that General Order No. 4 carried dismay into many
hearts, causing the more timid to withdraw from military service at
once. A great many more would have withdrawn at the same time had they
not been restrained by pride and the lingering hope that there would be
no war after all; but this very day (the 15th) came Special Order No.
14, from Governor Andrew, ordering the Third, Fourth, Sixth, and Eighth
Regiments to assemble on Boston Common forthwith. This was the final
test of the militiamen’s actual courage and thirst for glory, and a
severe one it proved to many of them, for at this eleventh hour there was
another falling-out along the line. But the moment a man’s declination
for further service was made known, unless his reasons were of the very
best, straightway he was hooted at for his cowardice, and for a time his
existence was made quite unpleasant in his own immediate neighborhood.
If he had been a commissioned officer, his face was likely to appear in
an illustrated paper, accompanied by the statement that he had “shown
the white feather,”—another term for cowardice. A reference to any file
of illustrated papers of those days will show a large number of such
persons. Such gratuitous advertising by a generally loyal, though not
always discreet press did some men gross injustice; for, as already
intimated, many of the men thus publicly sketched and denounced were
among the most worthy and loyal of citizens. A little later than the
period of which I am treating, Oliver Wendell Holmes wrote the following
poem, hitting off a certain limited class in the community:—

THE SWEET LITTLE MAN.

_Dedicated to the Stay-at-Home Rangers._

    Now while our soldiers are fighting our battles,
      Each at his post to do all that he can,
    Down among Rebels and contraband chattels,
      What are you doing, my sweet little man?

    All the brave boys under canvas are sleeping;
      All of them pressing to march with the van,
    Far from the home where their sweethearts are weeping;
      What are you waiting for, sweet little man?

    You with the terrible warlike moustaches,
      Fit for a colonel or chief of a clan,
    You with the waist made for sword-belts and sashes,
      Where are your shoulder-straps, sweet little man?

    Bring him the buttonless garment of woman!
      Cover his face lest it freckle and tan;
    Muster the Apron-string Guards on the Common,—
      That is the corps for the sweet little man!

    Give him for escort a file of young misses,
      Each of them armed with a deadly rattan;
    They shall defend him from laughter and hisses,
      Aimed by low boys at the sweet little man.

    All the fair maidens about him shall cluster,
      Pluck the white feather from bonnet and fan,
    Make him a plume like a turkey-wing duster,—
      That is the crest for the sweet little man.

    Oh, but the Apron-string Guards are the fellows!
      Drilling each day since our trouble began,—
    “Handle your walking-sticks!” “Shoulder umbrellas!”
      That is the style for the sweet little man.

    Have we a nation to save? In the first place
      Saving ourselves is the sensible plan.
    Surely, the spot where there’s shooting’s the worst place
      Where I can stand, says the sweet little man.

    Catch me confiding my person with strangers,
      Think how the cowardly Bull-Runners ran!
    In the brigade of the Stay-at-home Rangers
      Marches my corps, says the sweet little man.

    Such was the stuff of the Malakoff takers,
      Such were the soldiers that scaled the Redan;
    Truculent housemaids and bloodthirsty Quakers
      Brave not the wrath of the sweet little man!

    Yield him the sidewalk, ye nursery maidens!
      _Sauve qui peut!_ Bridget, and Right about! Ann;—
    Fierce as a shark in a school of menhadens,
      See him advancing, the sweet little man!

    When the red flails of the battlefield’s threshers
      Beat out the continent’s wheat from its bran,
    While the wind scatters the chaffy seceshers,
      What will become of our sweet little man?

    When the brown soldiers come back from the borders,
      How will he look while his features they scan?
    How will he feel when he gets marching orders,
      Signed by his lady love? sweet little man.

    Fear not for him though the Rebels expect him,—
      Life is too precious to shorten its span;
    Woman her broomstick shall raise to protect him,
      Will she not fight for the sweet little man!

    Now, then, nine cheers for the Stay-at-home Ranger!
      Blow the great fish-horn and beat the big pan!
    First in the field, that is farthest from danger,
      Take your white feather plume, sweet little man!

[Illustration: SWEET LITTLE MEN OF ’61.]

The 16th of April was a memorable day in the history of the Old Bay
State,—a day made more uncomfortable by the rain and sleet which were
falling with disagreeable constancy. Well do I remember the day.
Possessing an average amount of the fire and enthusiasm of youth, I had
asked my father’s consent to go out with Company A of the old Fourth
Regiment, which belonged to my native town. But he would not give ear
to any such “nonsense,” and, having been brought up to obey his orders,
although of military age (18), I did not enter the service in the first
rally. This company did not go with full ranks. There were few that did.
Several of my shopmates were in its membership. As those of us who
remained gathered at the windows that stormy forenoon to see the company
go by, the sight filled us with the most gloomy forebodings.

[Illustration: ADJUTANT HINKS NOTIFYING CAPTAIN KNOTT V. MARTIN.]

So the troops went forth from the towns in the shore counties of
Massachusetts. Most of the companies in the regiments that were called
reported for duty at Boston this very 16th—two companies from Marblehead
being the first to arrive. One of these companies was commanded by
Captain Knott V. Martin, who was engaged in slaughtering hogs when
Adjutant (now Major-General) E. W. Hinks rode up and instructed him
to report on Boston Common in the morning. Drawing the knife from the
throat of a hog, the Captain uttered an exclamation which has passed
into history, threw the knife with a light toss to the floor, went
immediately and notified his Orderly Sergeant, and then returned to his
butchering. In the morning he and his company were ready for business.

But their relatives who remained at home could not look calmly on the
departure of these dear ones, who were going no one knew just where,
and would return—perhaps never; so there were many touching scenes
witnessed at the various railway stations, as the men boarded the trains
for Boston. When these Marblehead companies arrived at that city the
enthusiasm was something unprecedented, and as a new detachment appeared
in the streets it was cheered to the echo all along its line of march.
The early months of the war were stirring ones for Boston; for not only
did the most of the Massachusetts regiments march through her streets
_en route_ for the seat of war, but also the troops from Maine and New
Hampshire as well, so that a regiment halted for rest on the Common, or
marching to the strain of martial music to some railway station, was at
times a daily occurrence.

[Illustration: CAPTAIN KNOTT V. MARTIN’S COMPANY ON ITS WAY TO FANEUIL
HALL.]

It has always seemed to me that the “Three months men” have never
received half the credit which the worth of their services to the country
deserved. The fact of their having been called out for so short a time
as compared with the troops that came after them, and of their having
seen little or no fighting, places them at a disadvantage. But to have
so suddenly left all, and gone to the defence of the Capital City, with
no knowledge of what was in store for them, and impelled by no other
than the most patriotic of motives, seems to me fully as praiseworthy
as to have gone later under the pressure of urgent need, when the full
stress of war was upon us, and when its realities were better known, and
the inducements to enlist greater in some other respects. There is no
doubt whatever but what the prompt appearance of these short-term men
not only saved the Capital, but that it served also to show the Rebels
that the North at short call could send a large and comparatively well
equipped force into the field, and was ready to back its words by deeds.
Furthermore, these soldiers gave the government time to catch its breath,
as it were, and, looking the issue squarely in the face, to decide upon
some settled plan of action.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER II.

ENLISTING.

    O, did you see him in the street dressed up in army blue,
    When drums and trumpets into town their storm of music threw—
    A louder tune than all the winds could muster in the air,
    The Rebel winds that tried so hard our flag in strips to tear?

                                                      LUCY LARCOM.


[Illustration]

Hardly had the “Three months men” reached the field before it was
discovered that a mistake had been made in not calling out a larger
number of troops, and for longer service:—it took a long time to realize
what a gigantic rebellion we had on our hands. So on the 3rd of May
President Lincoln issued a call for United States volunteers to serve
three years, unless sooner discharged. At once thousands of loyal men
sprang to arms—so large a number, in fact, that many regiments raised
were refused until later.

The methods by which these regiments were raised were various. In 1861
a common way was for some one who had been in the regular army, or
perhaps who had been prominent in the militia, to take the initiative
and circulate an enlistment paper for signatures. His chances were
pretty good for obtaining a commission as its captain, for his active
interest, and men who had been prominent in assisting him, if they were
popular, would secure the lieutenancies. On the return of the “Three
months” troops many of the companies immediately re-enlisted in a body
for three years, sometimes under their old officers. A large number
of these short-term veterans, through influence at the various State
capitals, secured commissions in new regiments that were organizing. In
country towns too small to furnish a company, the men would post off to a
neighboring town or city, and there enlist.

In 1862, men who had seen a year’s active service were selected to
receive a part of the commissions issued to new organizations, and should
in justice have received _all_ within the bestowal of governors. But the
recruiting of troops soon resolved itself into individual enlistments
or this programme;—twenty, thirty, fifty or more men would go in a
body to some recruiting station, and signify their readiness to enlist
in a certain regiment _provided_ a certain specified member of their
number should be commissioned captain. Sometimes they would compromise,
if the outlook was not promising, and take a lieutenancy, but equally
often it was necessary to accept their terms, or count them out. In the
rivalry for men to fill up regiments, the result often was officers who
were diamonds in the rough, but liberally intermingled with _veritable
clod-hoppers_ whom a brief experience in active service soon sent to the
rear.

This year the War Department was working on a more systematic basis, and
when a call was made for additional troops each State was immediately
assigned its quota, and with marked promptness each city and town was
informed by the State authorities how many men it was to furnish under
that call. The war fever was not at such a fervid heat in ’62 as in the
year before, and so recruiting offices were multiplied in cities and
large towns. These offices were of two kinds, _viz._: those which were
opened to secure recruits for regiments and batteries already in the
field, and those which solicited enlistments in _new_ organizations.
Unquestionably, at this time the latter were more popular.

The former office was presided over by a line officer directly from the
front, attended by one or two subordinates, all of whom had smelled
powder. The latter office might be in charge of an experienced soldier
recently commissioned, or of a man ambitious for such preferment.

The flaming advertisements with which the newspapers of the day teemed,
and the posters pasted on the bill-boards or the country fence, were the
decoys which brought patronage to these fishers of men. Here is a sample:—

            _More Massachusetts Volunteers Accepted!!!_

           Three Regiments to be Immediately Recruited!

    GEN. WILSON’S REGIMENT, To which CAPT. FOLLETT’S BATTERY is
                             attached;

                COL. JONES’ GALLANT SIXTH REGIMENT,

                  WHICH WENT “THROUGH BALTIMORE”;

    THE N. E. GUARDS REGIMENT, commanded by that excellent officer,
                      MAJOR J. T. STEVENSON.

    The undersigned has this day been authorized and directed
    to fill up the ranks of these regiments forthwith. A grand
    opportunity is afforded for patriotic persons to enlist in the
    service of their country under the command of as able officers
    as the country has yet furnished. Pay and rations will begin
    immediately on enlistment.

                      UNIFORMS ALSO PROVIDED!

    Citizens of Massachusetts should feel pride in attaching
    themselves to regiments from their own State, in order to
    maintain the proud supremacy which the Old Bay State now
    enjoys in the contest for the Union and the Constitution. The
    people of many of the towns and cities of the Commonwealth
    have made ample provision for those joining the ranks of the
    army. If any person enlists in a Company or Regiment out of
    the Commonwealth, he cannot share in the bounty which has been
    thus liberally voted. Wherever any town or city has assumed
    the privilege of supporting the families of Volunteers, the
    Commonwealth reimburses such place to the amount of $12 per
    month for families of three persons.

    Patriots desiring to serve the country will bear in mind that

                  THE GENERAL RECRUITING STATION

                               IS AT

                   No. 14 PITTS STREET, BOSTON!

                        WILLIAM W. BULLOCK,

      _General Recruiting Officer, Massachusetts Volunteers_.

[_Boston Journal_ of Sept. 12, 1861.]

Here is a call to a war meeting held out-of-doors:—

                        TO ARMS! TO ARMS!!

                         GREAT WAR MEETING

                            IN ROXBURY.

    Another meeting of the citizens of Roxbury, to re-enforce their
              brothers in the field, will be held in

                      ELIOT SQUARE, ROXBURY,

                  THIS EVENING AT EIGHT O’CLOCK.

                           SPEECHES FROM

          Paul Willard, Rev. J. O. Means, Judge Russell,

                   And other eloquent advocates.

    =The Brigade Band= will be on hand early. =Come one, come all!=

                   =God and your Country Call!!=

                            Per Order.

[_Boston Journal_ of July 30, 1862.]

Here are two which look quite business-like:—

                       GENERAL POPE’S ARMY.

    “_Lynch Law for Guerillas and No Rebel Property Guarded!_”

                        IS THE MOTTO OF THE

                  SECOND MASSACHUSETTS REGIMENT.

      =$578.50 for 21 months’ service.=
      =$252.00 State aid for families of four.=
      =$830.50 and short service.=
      =$125.00 cash in hand.=

    This Regiment, although second in number, is second to none in
    regard to discipline and efficiency, and is in the healthiest
    and most delightful country.

            =Office at Coolidge House, Bowdoin Square.=

                                              CAPT. C. R. MUDGE.
                                              LIEUT. A. D. SAWYER.

       *       *       *       *       *

                           $100 BOUNTY!

                          CADET REGIMENT,

                            Company D,

                      =NINE MONTHS’ SERVICE.=

              O. W. PEABODY      Recruiting Officer.

           Headquarters, 113 Washington Street, Boston.

[_Boston Journal_, Sept. 17, 1862.]

War meetings similar to the one called in Roxbury were designed to stir
lagging enthusiasm. Musicians and orators blew themselves red in the
face with their windy efforts. Choirs improvised for the occasion, sang
“Red, White, and Blue” and “Rallied ’Round the Flag” till too hoarse
for further endeavor. The old veteran soldier of 1812 was trotted out,
and worked for all he was worth, and an occasional Mexican War veteran
would air his nonchalance at grim-visaged war. At proper intervals the
enlistment roll would be presented for signatures. There was generally
one old fellow present who upon slight provocation would yell like a
hyena, and declare his readiness to shoulder his musket and go, if he
wasn’t so old, while his staid and half-fearful consort would pull
violently at his coat-tails to repress his unseasonable effervescence
ere it assumed more dangerous proportions. Then there was a patriotic
maiden lady who kept a flag or a handkerchief waving with only the rarest
and briefest of intervals, who “would go in a minute if she was a man.”
Besides these there was usually a man who would make one of fifty (or
some other safe number) to enlist, when he well understood that such a
number could not be obtained. And there was one more often found present
who when challenged to sign would agree to, _provided_ that A or B (men
of wealth) would put down _their_ names. I saw a man at a war meeting
promise, with a bombastic flourishment, to enlist if a certain number
(which I do not now remember) of the citizens would do the same. The
number was obtained; but the small-sized patriot, who was willing to
sacrifice his _wife’s_ relations on the altar of his country, crawled
away amid the sneers of his townsmen.

[Illustration: A WAR MEETING.]

Sometimes the patriotism of such a gathering would be wrought up so
intensely by waving banners, martial and vocal music, and burning
eloquence, that a town’s quota would be filled in less than an hour. It
needed only the first man to step forward, put down his name, be patted
on the back, placed upon the platform, and cheered to the echo as the
hero of the hour, when a second, a third, a fourth would follow, and
at last a perfect stampede set in to sign the enlistment roll, and a
frenzy of enthusiasm would take possession of the meeting. The complete
intoxication of such excitement, like intoxication from liquor, left
some of its victims on the following day, especially if the fathers of
families, with the sober second thought to wrestle with; but Pride, that
tyrannical master, rarely let them turn back.

The next step was a medical examination to determine physical fitness for
service. Each town had its physician for this work. The candidate for
admission into the army must first divest himself of all clothing, and
his soundness or unsoundness was then decided by causing him to jump,
bend over, kick, receive sundry thumps in the chest and back, and such
other laying-on of hands as was thought necessary. The teeth had also
to be examined, and the eyesight tested, after which, if the candidate
passed, he received a certificate to that effect.

His next move was toward a recruiting station. There he would enter,
signify his errand, sign the roll of the company or regiment into which
he was going, leave his description, including height, complexion, and
occupation, and then accompany a guard to the examining surgeon, where
he was again subjected to a critical examination as to soundness. Those
men who, on deciding to “go to war,” went directly to a recruiting office
and enlisted, had but this simple examination to pass, the other being
then unnecessary. It is interesting to note that in 1861 and ’62 men were
mainly examined to establish their _fitness_ for service; in 1863 and
’64 the tide had changed, and they were then only anxious to prove their
_un_fitness.

After the citizen in question had become a soldier, he was usually sent
at once to camp or the seat of war, but if he wanted a short furlough it
was generally granted. If he had enlisted in a new regiment, he might
remain weeks before being ordered to the front; if in an old regiment, he
might find himself in a fight at short notice. Hundreds of the men who
enlisted under the call issued by President Lincoln July 2, 1862, were
killed or wounded before they had been in the field a week.

Any man or woman who lived in those thrilling early war days will never
forget them. The spirit of patriotism was at fever-heat, and animated
both sexes of all ages. Such a display of the national colors had never
been seen before. Flag-raisings were the order of the day in public and
private grounds. The trinity of red, white, and blue colors was to be
seen in all directions. Shopkeepers decked their windows and counters
with them. Men wore them in neckties, or in a rosette pinned on the
breast, or tied in the button-hole. The women wore them conspicuously
also. The bands played only patriotic airs, and “Yankee Doodle,” “Red,
White, and Blue,” and the “Star-Spangled Banner” would have been worn
threadbare if possible. Then other patriotic songs and marches were
composed, many of which had only a short-lived existence; and the poetry
of this period, some of it excellent, would fill a large volume.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER III.

HOW THE SOLDIERS WERE SHELTERED.

    The heath this night must be my bed,
    The bracken curtain for my head,
    My lullaby the warder’s tread,
          Far, far from love and thee, Mary.
    To-morrow eve, more stilly laid,
    My couch may be my bloody plaid,
    My vesper song, thy wail, sweet maid.
          It will not waken me, Mary.

                           LADY OF THE LAKE.


[Illustration]

After enlistment, what? This deed done, the responsibility of the citizen
for himself ceased in a measure, and Uncle Sam took him in charge. A word
here to make clear to the uninformed the distinction between the militia
and the volunteers. The militia are the soldiers of the State, and their
duties lie wholly within its limits, unless called out by the President
of the United States in an emergency. Such an emergency occurred when
President Lincoln made his call for 75,000 militia, already alluded to.
The volunteers, on the other hand, enlist directly into the service of
the United States, and it becomes the duty of the national government to
provide for them from the very date of their enlistment.

Before leaving the State these volunteers were _mustered into service_.
This often occurred soon after their enlistment, before they had been
provided with the garb of Union soldiers.

The oath of muster, which they took with uplifted hand ran as follows:—

“I, A⸺ B⸺, do solemnly swear that I will bear true allegiance to the
United States of America, and that I will serve them honestly and
faithfully against all their enemies and opposers whatsoever, and observe
and obey the orders of the President of the United States, and the orders
of the officers appointed over me according to the rules and articles for
the government of the armies of the United States.”

[Illustration: MUSTERING IN RECRUITS.]

The provision made for the shelter of these troops before they took
the field was varied. Some of them were quartered at Forts Warren
and Independence while making ready to depart. But the most of the
Massachusetts volunteers were quartered at camps established in different
parts of the State. Among the earliest of these were Camp Andrew, in
West Roxbury, and Camp Cameron, in North Cambridge. Afterwards camps
were laid out at Lynnfield, Pittsfield, Boxford, Readville, Worcester,
Lowell, Long Island, and a few other places. The “Three-months militia”
required no provision for their shelter, as they were ordered away soon
after reporting for duty. Faneuil Hall furnished quarters for a part of
them one night. The First Massachusetts Regiment of Infantry quartered
for a week in Faneuil Hall; but, this not being a suitable place for so
large a body of men to remain, “on the first day of June the regiment
marched out to Cambridge, and took possession of an old ice-house on the
borders of Fresh Pond, which had been procured by the State authorities
and partially fitted up for barracks, and established their first camp.”
But this was not the first camp established in the State, for three years
troops had already been ordered into camp on Long Island and at Fort
Warren.

[Illustration: READVILLE (MASS.) BARRACKS.

_From a Photograph._]

Owing to the unhealthiness of the location selected for the First
Regiment, their stay in it was brief, and a removal was soon had to North
Cambridge, where, on a well-chosen site, some new barracks had been
built, and, in honor of President Lincoln’s Secretary of War, had been
named “Camp Cameron.”

Barracks then, it will be observed, served to shelter some of the troops.
To such as are not familiar with these structures, I will simply say
that they were generally a long one-storied building not unlike a
bowling-alley in proportions, having the entrance at one end, a broad
aisle running through the centre, and a double row of bunks, one above
the other, on either side. They were calculated to hold one company of a
hundred men. Some of these buildings are still to be seen at Readville,
Mass., near the old campgrounds. But while barracks were desirable
quarters in the cooler weather of this latitude, and sheltered many
regiments during their stay in the State, a still larger number found
shelter in tents prior to their departure for the field. These tents were
of various patterns, but the principal varieties used were the _Sibley_,
the _A_ or _Wedge Tent_, and the _Hospital_ or _Wall Tent_.

[Illustration: SIBLEY TENTS.]

The Sibley tent was invented by Henry Sibley, in 1857. He was a graduate
of the United States military academy at West Point, and accompanied
Capt. John C. Fremont on one of his exploring expeditions. He evidently
got his idea from the _Tepee_ or _Tepar_,—the Indian wigwam, of poles
covered with skins, and having a fire in the centre,—which he saw on
the plains. When the Rebellion broke out, Sibley cast in his fortune
with the South. He afterwards attained the rank of brigadier-general,
but performed no services so likely to hand down his name as the
invention of this tent. It has recently been stated that Sibley was not
the actual inventor, the credit being assigned to some private soldier
in his command. On account of its resemblance to a huge bell, it has
sometimes been called a _Bell Tent_. It is eighteen feet in diameter
and twelve feet high, and is supported by a single pole, which rests on
an iron tripod. This pole is the exact radius of the circle covered by
the tent. By means of the tripod the tent can be tightened or slackened
at pleasure. At the top is a circular opening, perhaps a foot in
diameter, which serves the double purpose of ventilation and of passing
a stove-pipe through in cool weather. This stove-pipe connected with a
cone-shaped stove suited to this shape of tent, which stood beneath the
tripod. A small piece of canvas, called a _cap_, to which were attached
two long guys, covered the opening at the top in stormy weather. It
was not an unusual sight in the service to see the top of one of these
tents in a blaze caused by some one having drawn the cap too near an
over-heated stove-pipe. A chain depended from the fork of the tripod,
with a hook, on which a kettle could be hung; when the stove was wanting
the fire was built on the ground.

These tents are comfortably capacious for a dozen men. In cold or
rainy weather, when every opening is closed, they are most unwholesome
tenements, and to enter one of them of a rainy morning from the outer
air, and encounter the night’s accumulation of nauseating exhalations
from the bodies of twelve men (differing widely in their habits of
personal cleanliness) was an experience which no old soldier has ever
been known to recall with any great enthusiasm. Of course the air was of
the vilest sort, and it is surprising to see how men endured it as they
did. In the daytime these tents were ventilated by lifting them up at the
bottom. Sibley tents went out of field service in 1862, partly because
they were too expensive, but principally on account of being so cumbrous.
They increased the amount of impedimenta too largely, for they required
many wagons for their transportation, and so were afterwards used only in
camps of instruction. I believe they are still used to some extent by the
militia of the various States. I remember having seen these tents raised
on a stockade four feet high by some regiments during the war, and thus
arranged they made very spacious and comfortable winter quarters. When
thus raised they accommodated twenty men. The camp for convalescents near
Alexandria, Va., comprised this variety of tent stockaded.

[Illustration: A, OR WEDGE TENTS.]

The A or Wedge tents are yet quite common. The origin of this tent is
not known, so far as I can learn. It seems to be about as old as history
itself. A German historian, who wrote in 1751, represents the Amalekites
as using them. Nothing simpler for a shelter could suggest itself to
campers than some sort of awning stretched over a horizontal pole or bar.
The setting-up of branches on an incline against a low horizontal branch
of a tree to form a rude shelter may have been its earliest suggestion.
But, whatever its origin, it is _now_ a canvas tent stretched over a
horizontal bar, perhaps six feet long, which is supported on two upright
posts of about the same length. It covers, when pitched, an area nearly
seven feet square. The name of these tents is undoubtedly derived from
the fact of the ends having the proportions of the Roman letter A, and
because of their resemblance to a wedge.

[Illustration: SPOONING TOGETHER.]

Four men was the number usually assigned to one of them; but they were
often occupied by five, and sometimes six. When so occupied at night, it
was rather necessary to comfort that all should turn over at the same
time, for six or even five men were a tight fit in the space enclosed,
unless “spooned” together. These tents when stockaded were quite spacious
and comfortable. A word or two just here with regard to stockading. A
stockade proper is an enclosure made with posts set close together. In
stockading a tent the posts were split in halves, and the cleft sides all
turned inward so as to make a clean and comely inside to the hut. But
by far the most common way of logging up a tent was to build the walls
“cob-fashion,” notching them together at the corners. This method took
much less time and material than the other. But whenever I use the word
stockade or stockading in any descriptions I include either method. I
shall speak further of stockading by and by.

The A tents were in quite general use by the State and also by the
general government the first two years of the war, but, like the Sibley,
they required too much wagon transportation to take along for use in the
field, and so they also were turned over to camps of instruction and
to troops permanently located in or near important military centres or
stations.

[Illustration: THE HOSPITAL OR WALL TENT.]

The Hospital or Wall tent is distinguished from those already described
by having four upright sides or walls. To this fact it probably owes
the latter name, and it doubtless gets the former from being used for
hospital purposes in the field. These tents, also, are not of modern
origin. They were certainly used by Napoleon, and probably long before
his day. On account of their walls they are much more comfortable and
convenient to occupy than the two preceding, as one can stand erect or
move about in them with tolerable freedom. They are made of different
sizes. Those used as field hospitals were quite large, accommodating
from six to twenty patients, according to circumstances. It was a common
occurrence to see two or more of these joined, being connected by ripping
the central seam in the two ends that came in contact. By looping back
the flaps thus liberated, the tents were thrown together, and quite
a commodious hospital was in that way opened with a central corridor
running its entire length between a double row of cots. The smaller size
of wall tent was in general use as the tent of commissioned officers, and
so far as I now recall, was used by no one else.

While the Army of the Potomac was at Harrison’s Landing, under McClellan,
he issued a General Order (Aug. 10, 1862) prescribing among other
things wall tents for general field and staff officers, and a single
shelter tent for each line officer; and the same order was reissued by
his successors. But in some way many of these line officers managed to
smuggle a wall tent into the wagon train, so that when a settled camp was
entered upon they were provided with those luxurious shelters instead of
the shelter tent.

[Illustration: OFFICER’S WALL TENT WITH FLY.]

Over the top an extra piece of canvas, called a _fly_, was stretched as
additional protection against sun and rain. These tents are generally
familiar. Massachusetts now provides her militia with them, I believe,
without distinction of rank.

The tents thus far described I have referred to as used largely by the
troops before they left the State. But there was another tent, the most
interesting of all, which was used exclusively in the field, and that was
_Tente d’Abri_—the _Dog_ or _Shelter Tent_.

[Illustration: THE DOG OR SHELTER TENT.]

Just why it is called the shelter tent I cannot say, unless on the
principle stated by the Rev. George Ellis for calling the pond on Boston
Common a Frog Pond, _viz._: because there are no frogs there. So there
is little shelter in this variety of tent. But about that later. I can
imagine no other reason for calling it a dog tent than this, that when
one is pitched it would only comfortably accommodate a dog, and a small
one at that. This tent was invented late in 1861 or early in 1862. I am
told it was made of light duck at first, then of rubber, and afterwards
of duck again, but _I_ never saw one made of anything heavier than
cotton drilling. This was _the_ tent of the rank and file. It did not
come into general use till after the Peninsular Campaign. Each man was
provided with a _half-shelter_, as a single piece was called, which he
was expected to carry on the march if he wanted a tent to sleep under.
I will describe these more fully. One I recently measured is five feet
two inches long by four feet eight inches wide, and is provided with a
single row of buttons and button-holes on three sides, and a pair of
holes for stake loops at each corner. A single half-shelter, it can be
seen, would make a very contracted and uncomfortable abode for a man; but
every soldier was expected to join his resources for shelter with some
other fellow. It was only rarely that a soldier was met with who was so
crooked a stick that no one would chum with him, or that he cared for no
chum, although I have seen a few such cases in my experience. But the
rule in the army was similar to that in civil life. Every man had his
chum or friend, with whom he associated when off duty, and these tented
together. By mutual agreement one was the “old woman,” the other the “old
man” of the concern. A Marblehead man called his chum his “chicken,” more
especially if the latter was a _young_ soldier.

By means of the buttons and button-holes two or more of these
half-shelters could be buttoned together, making a very complete roofing.
There are hundreds of men that came from different sections of the same
State, or from different States, who joined their resources in this
manner, and to-day through this accidental association they are the
warmest of personal friends, and will continue so while they live. It
was not usual to pitch these tents every night when the army was on
the march. The soldiers did not waste their time and strength much in
that way. If the night was clear and pleasant, they lay down without
roof-shelter of any kind; but if it was stormy or a storm was threatening
when the order came to go into camp for the night, the shelters were then
quite generally pitched.

[Illustration: SHELTERS AS SOMETIMES PITCHED IN SUMMER.]

This operation was performed by the infantry in the following simple
way: two muskets with bayonets fixed were stuck erect into the ground
the width of a half shelter apart. A guy rope which went with every
half-shelter was stretched between the trigger-guards of the muskets, and
over this as a ridge-pole the tent was pitched in a twinkling. Artillery
men pitched theirs over a horizontal bar supported by two uprights. This
framework was split out of fence-rails, if fence-rails were to be had
conveniently; otherwise, saplings were cut for the purpose. It often
happened that men would throw away their shelters during the day, and
take their chances with the weather, or of finding cover in some barn,
or under the brow of some overhanging rock, rather than be burdened with
them. In summer, when the army was not in proximity to the enemy, or was
lying off recuperating, as the Army of the Potomac did a few weeks after
the Gettysburg campaign, they would pitch their shelters high enough to
get a free circulation of air beneath, and to enable them to build bunks
or cots a foot or two above the ground. If the camp was not in the woods,
it was common to build a bower of branches over the tents, to ward off
the sun.

[Illustration: SHADED SHELTERS.]

When cold weather came on, the soldiers built the stockades to which I
have already referred. The walls of these structures were raised from
two to five feet, according to the taste or working inclination of the
intended occupants. Oftentimes an excavation was made one or two feet
deep. When such was the case, the walls were not built so high. Such a
hut was warmer than one built entirely above ground. The size depended
upon the number of the proposed mess. If the hut was to be occupied
by two, it was built nearly square, and covered by two half-shelters.
Such a stockade would and often _did_ accommodate three men, the third
using his half-shelter to stop up one gable. When four men occupied a
stockade, it was built accordingly, and covered by four half-shelters.
In each case these were stretched over a framework of light rafters
raised on the walls of the stockade. Sometimes the gables were built up
to the ridge-poles with smaller logs, but just as often they were filled
by an extra half-shelter, a rubber blanket, or an old _poncho_. An army
poncho, I may here say, is specified as made of unbleached muslin coated
with vulcanized India-rubber, sixty inches wide and seventy-one inches
long, having an opening in the centre lengthwise of the poncho, through
which the head passes, with a lap three inches wide and sixteen inches
long. This garment is derived from the _woollen_ poncho worn by the
Spanish-Americans, but is of different proportions, these being four feet
by seven. The army poncho was used in lieu of the gum blanket.

[Illustration: A PONCHO ON.]

The chinks between the logs were filled with mud, worked to a viscous
consistency, which adhered more or less tenaciously according to the
amount of clay in the mixture. It usually needed renewing after a severe
storm. The chimney was built outside, after the southern fashion. It
stood sometimes at the end and sometimes in the middle of one side of
the stockade. It started from a fire-place which was fashioned with
more or less skill, according to the taste or mechanical genius of the
workman, or the tools and materials used, or both. In my own company
there were two masons who had opportunities, whenever a winter camp was
pitched, to practise their trade far more than they were inclined to do.
The fire-places were built of brick, of stone, or of wood. If there was
a deserted house in the neighborhood of the camp which boasted brick
chimneys, they were sure to be brought low to serve the Union cause in
the manner indicated, unless the house was used by some general officer
as headquarters. When built of wood, the chimneys were lined with a very
thick coating of mud. They were generally continued above the fireplace
with split wood built cob-fashion, which was filled between and lined
with the red clayey soil of Virginia, but stones were used when abundant.

Very frequently pork and beef barrels were secured to serve this purpose,
being put one above another, and now and then a lively hurrah would
run through the camp when one of these was discovered on fire. It is
hardly necessary to remark that not all these chimneys were monuments
of success. Too often the draught was down instead of up, and the
inside of some stockades resembled smoke-houses. Still, it was “all in
the three years,” as the boys used to say. It was all the same to the
average soldier, who rarely saw fit to tear down and build anew more
scientifically. The smoke of his camp-fires in warm weather was an
excellent preparative for the smoking fireplace of winter-quarters.

Many of these huts were deemed incomplete until a sign appeared over
the door. Here and there some one would make an attempt at having a
door-plate of wood suitably inscribed; but the more common sight was a
sign over the entrance bearing such inscriptions, rudely cut or marked
with charcoal, as: “Parker House,” “Hole in the Wall,” “Mose Pearson’s,”
“Astor House,” “Willard’s Hotel,” “Five Points,” and other titles equally
absurd, expressing in this ridiculous way the vagaries of the inmates.

[Illustration: A CHIMNEY ON FIRE.]

The last kind of shelter I shall mention as used in the field, but not
the least in importance, was the _Bomb-proofs_ used by both Union and
Rebel armies in the war. Probably there were more of these erected in the
vicinity of Petersburg and Richmond than in all the rest of the South
combined, if I except Vicksburg, as here the opposing armies established
themselves—the one in defence, the other in siege of the two cities.
These bomb-proofs were built just inside the fortifications. Their walls
were made of logs heavily banked with earth and having a door or wider
opening on the side away from the enemy. The roof was also made of heavy
logs covered with several feet of earth.

[Illustration: A COMMON BOMB-PROOF.]

The interior of these structures varied in size with the number that
occupied them. Some were built on the surface of the ground, to keep
them drier and more comfortable; others were dug down after the manner
of a cellar kitchen; but all of them were at best damp and unwholesome
habitations—even where fireplaces were introduced, which they were
in cool weather. For these reasons they were occupied only when the
enemy was engaged in sending over his iron compliments in the shape of
mortar-shells. For all other hostile missiles the breastworks were ample
protection, and under their walls the men stretched their half-shelters
and passed most of their time in the summer and fall of 1864, when their
lot was cast in that part of the lines nearest the enemy in front of
Petersburg.

A mortar is a short, stout cannon designed to throw shells _into_
fortifications. This is accomplished by elevating the muzzle a great
deal. But the higher the elevation the greater the strain upon the gun.
For this reason it is that they are made so short and thick. They can be
elevated so as to drop a shell just inside a fort, whereas a cannon-ball
would either strike it on the outside, or pass over it far to the rear.

[Illustration: A 13-INCH MORTAR.]

Mortars were used very little as compared with cannon. In the siege of
Petersburg, I think, they were used more at night than in the daytime.
This was due to the exceeding watchfulness of the pickets of both armies.
At some periods in the siege each side was in nightly expectation of
an attack from the other, and so the least provocation—an accidental
shot, or a strange and unusual sound after dark—would draw the fire of
the pickets, which would extend from the point of disturbance all along
the line in both directions. Then the main lines, both infantry and
artillery, thinking it might possibly be a night attack, would join
in the fire, while the familiar Rebel yell, responded to by the Union
cheer, would swell louder as the din and roar increased. But soon the
yelling, the cheering, the artillery, the musketry would subside, and
the mortar batteries with which each fort was supplied would continue
the contest, and the sky would become brilliant with the fiery arches of
these lofty-soaring and more dignified projectiles. As the mortar-shells
described their majestic curves across the heavens every other sound was
hushed, and the two armies seemed to stand in mute and mutual admiration
of these magnificent messengers of destruction and woe.

[Illustration: A BOMB-PROOF IN FORT HELL BEFORE PETERSBURG.]

Sometimes a single shell could be seen climbing the sky from a Rebel
mortar, but ere it had reached its destination as many as half a dozen
from Union mortars would appear as if chasing each other through the air,
anxious to be foremost in resenting such temerity on the part of the
enemy. In this arm of the service, as in the artillery, the Union army
was greatly superior to the enemy.

These evening fusillades rarely did any damage. So harmless were they
considered that President Lincoln and other officials frequently came
down to the trenches to be a witness of them. But, harmless as they
usually were to our side, they yet often enlisted our warm personal
interest. The guns of my own company were several times a mark for their
particular attentions by daylight. At such times we would watch the
shells closely as they mounted the sky. If they veered to the right or
left from a vertical in their ascent, we cared nothing for them as we
then knew they would go one side of us. If they rose perpendicularly,
and at the same time increased in size, our interest intensified. If
they soon began to descend we lost interest, for that told us they would
fall short; but if they continued climbing until much nearer the zenith,
and we could hear the creaking whistle of the fuse as the shell slowly
revolved through the air, _business of a very pressing nature suddenly
called us into the bomb-proofs_; and it was not transacted until an
explosion was heard, or a heavy jar told us that the bomb had expended
its violence in the ground.

These mortar-bombs could be seen very distinctly at times, but only when
they were fired directly toward or from us. They can be seen immediately
after they leave the gun if they come against the sky. Coming towards one
they appear first as a black speck, increasing in size as stated. Besides
mortar-shells I have seen the shot and shell from twelve-pounders in
transit, but never from rifled pieces, as their flight is much more rapid.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER IV.

LIFE IN TENTS.

    “Sir, he made a chimney in my father’s house, and the bricks
    are alive at this day to testify it.”—KING HENRY VI.


[Illustration]

In the last chapter I described quite fully the principal varieties of
shelter that our troops used in the war. In this I wish to detail their
daily life in those tents when they settled down in camp. Enter with
me into a Sibley tent which is not stockaded. If it is cold weather,
we shall find the cone-shaped stove, which I have already mentioned,
setting in the centre. These stoves were useless for cooking purposes,
and the men were likely to burn their blankets on them in the night, so
that many of the troops utilized them by building a small brick or stone
oven below, in which they did their cooking, setting the stove on top as
a part of the flue. The length of pipe furnished by the government was
not sufficient to reach the opening at the top, and the result was that
unless the inmates bought more to piece it out, the upper part of such
tents was as black and sooty as a chimney flue.

The dozen men occupying a Sibley tent slept with their feet towards the
centre. The choice place to occupy was that portion opposite the door,
as one was not then in the way of passers in and out, although he was
himself more or less of a nuisance to others when he came in. The tent
was most crowded at meal times, for, owing to its shape, there can be no
standing or sitting erect except about the centre. But while there was
more or less growling at accidents by some, there was much forbearance
by others, and, aside from the vexations arising from the constitutional
blundering of the Jonahs and the Beats, whom I shall describe later,
these little knots were quite family-like and sociable.

[Illustration: SIBLEY TENT.—INSIDE VIEW.]

The manner in which the time was spent in these tents—and, for that
matter, in all tents—varied with the disposition of the inmates. It was
not always practicable for men of kindred tastes to band themselves under
the same canvas, and so just as they differed in their avocations as
citizens, they differed in their social life, and many kinds of pastimes
went on simultaneously. Of course, all wrote letters more or less, but
there were a few men who seemed to spend the _most_ of their spare time
in this occupation. Especially was this so in the earlier part of a
man’s war experience. The side or end strip of a hardtack box, held on
the knees, constituted the writing-desk on which this operation was
performed. It is well remembered that in the early months of the war
silver money disappeared, as it commanded a premium, so that, change
being scarce, postage stamps were used instead. This was before scrip was
issued by the government to take the place of silver; and although the
use of stamps as change was not authorized by the national government,
yet everybody took them, and the soldiers in particular just about to
leave for the war carried large quantities away with them—not all in
the best of condition. This could hardly be expected when they had been
through so many hands. They were passed about in little envelopes,
containing twenty-five and fifty cents in value.

[Illustration: WRITING HOME.]

Many an old soldier can recall his disgust on finding what a mess his
stamps were in either from rain, perspiration, or compression, as he
attempted, after a hot march, to get one for a letter. If he could split
off one from a welded mass of perhaps a hundred or more, he counted
himself fortunate. Of course they could be soaked out after a while,
but he would need to dry them on a griddle afterwards, they were so
sticky. It was later than this that the postmaster-general issued an
order allowing soldiers to send letters without pre-payment; but, if I
recollect right, it was necessary to write on the outside “Soldier’s
Letter.” I recall in this connection a verse that was said to have
appeared on a letter of this kind. It ran as follows:—

    Soldier’s letter, nary red,
    Hardtack and no soft bread,
    Postmaster, please put it through,
    I’ve nary cent, but six months due.

There were a large number of fanciful envelopes got up during the war.
I heard of a young man who had a collection of more than seven thousand
such, all of different designs. I have several in my possession which
I found among the numerous letters written home during war-time. One
is bordered by thirty-four red stars—the number of States then in the
Union—each star bearing the abbreviated name of a State. At the left end
of the envelope hovers an eagle holding a shield and streamer, with this
motto, “_Love one another_.” Another one bears a representation of the
earth in space, with “United States” marked on it in large letters, and
the American eagle above it. Enclosing all is the inscription, “_What God
has joined, let no man put asunder_.” A third has a medallion portrait
of Washington, under which is, “A SOUTHERN MAN WITH UNION PRINCIPLES.” A
fourth displays a man sitting among money-bags, on horseback, and driving
at headlong speed. Underneath is the inscription, “FLOYD OFF FOR THE
SOUTH. _All that the Seceding States ask is to be let alone._” Another
has a negro standing grinning, a hoe in his hand. He is represented as
saying, “Massa can’t have dis chile, dat’s what’s de matter”; and beneath
is the title, “_The latest contraband of war_.” Then there are many
bearing the portraits of early Union generals. On others Jeff Davis is
represented as hanged; while the national colors appear in a hundred or
more ways on a number—all of which, in a degree at least, expressed some
phase of the sentiments popular at the North. The Christian Commission
also furnished envelopes gratuitously to the armies, bearing their stamp
and “Soldier’s letter” in one corner.

Besides letter-writing the various games of cards were freely engaged
in. Many men played for money. Cribbage and euchre were favorite games.
Reading was a pastime quite generally indulged in, and there was no novel
so dull, trashy, or sensational as not to find some one so bored with
nothing to do that he would wade through it. I, certainly, never read so
many such before or since. The mind was hungry for something, and took
husks when it could get nothing better. A great deal of good might have
been done by the Christian Commission or some other organization planned
to furnish the soldiers with good literature, for in that way many might
have acquired a taste for the works of the best authors who would not
have been likely to acquire it except under just such a condition as they
were then in, viz.: a want of some entertaining pastime. There would then
have been much less gambling and sleeping away of daylight than there
was. Religious tracts were scattered among the soldiers by thousands, it
is true, and probably did some good. I heard a Massachusetts soldier say,
not long ago, that when his regiment arrived in New York _en route_ for
the seat of war, the men were presented with “a plate of thin soup and a
Testament.” This remark to me was very suggestive. It reminded me of the
vast amount of mistaken or misguided philanthropy that was expended upon
the army by good Christian men and women, who, with the best of motives
urging them forward no doubt, often labored under the delusion that the
army was composed entirely of men thoroughly bad, and governed their
actions accordingly. That there were bad men in the army is too well
known to be denied if one cared to deny it; and, while I may forgive,
I cannot forget a war governor who granted pardon to several criminals
that were serving out sentences in prison, if they would enlist. But the
morally bad soldiers were in the minority. The good men should have
received some consideration, and the tolerably good even more. Men are
only children of an older growth: they like to be appreciated at their
worth at least, and the nature of many of the tracts was such that they
defeated the object aimed at in their distribution.

[Illustration: STOCKADED A TENTS.]

Chequers was a popular game among the soldiers, backgammon less so, and
it was only rarely that the statelier and less familiar game of chess was
to be observed on the board. There were some soldiers who rarely joined
in any games. In this class were to be found the illiterate members
of a company. Of course they did not read or write, and they rarely
played cards. They were usually satisfied to lie on their blankets, and
talk with one another, or watch the playing. Yes, they did have one
pastime—the proverbial soldier’s pastime of smoking. A pipe was their
omnipresent companion, and seemed to make up to them in sociability for
whatsoever they lacked of entertainment in other directions.

Then there were a few men in every organization who engaged in
no pastimes and joined in no social intercourse. These men were
irreproachable as soldiers, it may have been, doing without grumbling
everything that was expected of them in the line of military or fatigue
duty, but they seemed shut up within an impenetrable shell, and would lie
on their blankets silent while all others joined in the social round;
or, perhaps, would get up and go out of the tent as if its lively social
atmosphere was uncongenial, and walk up and down the parade or company
street alone. Should you address them, they would answer pleasantly,
but in monosyllables; and if the conversation was continued, it must be
done in the same way. They could not be drawn out. They would cook by
themselves, eat by themselves, camp by themselves on the march,—in fact,
keep by themselves at all times as much as possible. Guard duty was the
one occupation which seemed most suited to their natures, for it provided
them with the exclusiveness and comparative solitude that their peculiar
mental condition craved. But these men were the exceptions. They were few
in number, and the more noticeable on that account. They only served to
emphasize the fact that the average soldier was a sociable being.

One branch of business which was carried on quite extensively was the
making of pipes and rings as mementos of a camp or battle-field. The
pipes were made from the root of the mountain laurel when it could be
had, and often ornamented with the badges of the various corps, either in
relief or inlaid. The rings were made sometimes of dried horn or hoof,
very often of bone, and some were fashioned out of large gutta-percha
buttons which were sent from home.

The evenings in camp were less occupied in game-playing, I should say,
than the hours off duty in the daytime; partly, perhaps, because the
tents were rather dimly lighted, and partly because of a surfeit of such
recreations by daylight. But, whatever the cause, I think old soldiers
will generally agree in the statement that the evenings were the time of
sociability and reminiscence. It was then quite a visiting time among
soldiers of the same organization. It was then that men from the same
town or neighborhood got together and exchanged home gossip. Each one
would produce recent letters giving interesting information about mutual
friends or acquaintances, telling that such a girl or old schoolmate was
married; that such a man had enlisted in such a regiment; that another
was wounded and at home on furlough; that such another had been exempted
from the forthcoming draft, because he had lost teeth; that yet another
had suddenly gone to Canada on important business—which was a favorite
refuge for all those who were afraid of being forced into the service.

[Illustration: DRAFTING.]

And when the draft finally was ordered, such chucklings as these old
schoolmates or fellow-townsmen would exchange as they again compared
notes; first, to think that they themselves had voluntarily responded to
their country’s appeal, and, second, to hope that some of the croakers
they left at home might be drafted and sent to the front at the point
of the bayonet, interchanging sentiments of the following character:
“There’s A⸺, he was always urging others to go, and declaring he would
himself make one of the next quota.”... “I want to see him out here with
a government suit on.”... “Yes, and there’s B⸺, who has lots of money. If
he’s drafted, he’ll send a substitute. The government ought not to allow
any able-bodied man, even if he has got money, to send a substitute.”...
“Then there’s C⸺, who declared he’d die on his doorstep rather than be
forced into the service. I only hope that his courage will be put to the
test.”—Such are fair samples of the remarks these fellow-soldiers would
exchange with one another during an evening visitation.

Then, there were many men not so fortunate as to have enlisted with
acquaintances, or to be near them in the army. These were wont to lie
on their blankets, and join in the general conversation, or exchange
ante-war experiences, and find much of interest in common; but, whatever
the number or variety of the evening diversions, there is not the
slightest doubt that home, its inmates, and surroundings were more
thought of and talked of then than in all the rest of the twenty-four
hours.

In some tents vocal or instrumental music was a feature of the evening.
There was probably not a regiment in the service that did not boast at
least one violinist, one banjoist, and a bone player in its ranks—not
to mention other instruments generally found associated with these—and
one or all of them could be heard in operation, either inside or in a
company street, most any pleasant evening. However unskilful the artists,
they were sure to be the centre of an interested audience. The usual
medley of comic songs and negro melodies comprised the greater part of
the entertainment, and, if the space admitted, a jig or clog dance was
stepped out on a hard-tack box or other crude platform. Sometimes a real
negro was brought in to enliven the occasion by patting and dancing
“Juba,” or singing his quaint music. There were always plenty of them
in or near camp ready to fill any gap, for they asked nothing better
than to be with “Massa Linkum’s Sojers.” But the men played tricks of
all descriptions on them, descending at times to most shameful abuse
until some one interfered. There were a few of the soldiers who were not
satisfied to play a reasonable practical joke, but must bear down with
all that the good-natured Ethiopians could stand, and, having the fullest
confidence in the friendship of the soldiers, these poor fellows stood
much more than human nature should be called to endure without a murmur.
Of course they were on the lookout a second time.

[Illustration: THE CAMP MINSTRELS.]

There was one song which the boys of the old Third Corps used to sing in
the fall of 1863, to the tune of “When Johnny comes marching home,” which
is an amusing jingle of historical facts. I have not heard it sung since
that time, but it ran substantially as follows:—

    We are the boys of Potomac’s ranks,
                    Hurrah! Hurrah!
    We are the boys of Potomac’s ranks,
    We ran with McDowell, retreated with Banks,
          And we’ll all drink stone blind—
              Johnny, fill up the bowl.

    We fought with McClellan, the Rebs, shakes and fever,
                    Hurrah! Hurrah!
    Then we fought with McClellan, the Rebs, shakes and fever,
    But Mac joined the navy on reaching James River,
          And we’ll all drink, etc.

    Then they gave us John Pope, our patience to tax,
                    Hurrah! Hurrah!
    Then they gave us John Pope, our patience to tax,
    Who said that out West he’d seen naught but Gray _backs_.[1]

    He said his headquarters were in the saddle,
                    Hurrah! Hurrah!
    He said his headquarters were in the saddle,
    But Stonewall Jackson made him skedaddle.

    Then Mac was recalled, but after Antietam,
                    Hurrah! Hurrah!
    Then Mac was recalled, but after Antietam
    Abe gave him a rest, he was too slow to beat ’em.

    Oh, Burnside then he tried his luck,
                    Hurrah! Hurrah!
    Oh, Burnside then he tried his luck,
    But in the mud so fast got stuck.

    Then Hooker was taken to fill the bill,
                    Hurrah! Hurrah!
    Then Hooker was taken to fill the bill,
    But he got a black eye at Chancellorsville.

    Next came General Meade, a slow old plug,
                    Hurrah! Hurrah!
    Next came General Meade, a slow old plug,
    For he let them away at Gettysburg.

    [1] An allusion to a statement in the address made by Pope, on
    taking command of the Army of Virginia, “I have come to you
    from the West where we have always seen the _backs_ of our
    enemies.”

I think that there were other verses, and some of the above may have got
distorted with the lapse of time. But they are essentially correct.

Here is the revised prayer of the soldier while on the celebrated “Mud
March” of Burnside:—

    “Now I lay me down to sleep
    In mud that’s many fathoms deep;
    If I’m not here when you awake,
    Just hunt me up with an oyster rake.”

It was rather interesting to walk through a company street of an
evening, and listen to a few words of the conversation in progress in
the tents—all lighted up, unless some one was saving or had consumed
his allowance of candle. It would read much like a chapter from the
telephone—noted down by a listener from one end of the line only. Then to
peer into the tents, as one went along, just time enough to see what was
going on, and excite the curiosity of the inmates as to the identity of
the intruder, was a feature of such a walk.

While the description I have been giving applies in some particulars
to life in Sibley tents, yet, so far as much of it is concerned, it
describes equally well the life of the private soldier in any tent. But
_the_ tent of the army was the shelter or dog tent, and the life of the
private soldier in log huts under these tents requires treatment by
itself in many respects. I shall therefore leave it for consideration in
another chapter.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER V.

LIFE IN LOG HUTS.

    Then he built him a hut,
    And in it he put
    The carcass of Robinson Crusoe.

                          OLD SONG.


[Illustration]

The camp of a regiment or battery was supposed to be laid out in regular
order as definitely prescribed by Army Regulations. These, I may state
in a general way, provided that each company of a regiment should pitch
its tents in two files, facing on a street which was at right angles
with the color-line of the regiment. This color-line was the assigned
place for regimental formation. Then, without going into details, I
will add that the company officers’ tents were pitched in rear of their
respective companies, and the field officers, in rear of these. Cavalry
had something of the same plan, but with one row of tents to a company,
while the artillery had three files of tents, one to each section.

All of this is preliminary to saying that while there was in Army
Regulations this prescribed plan for laying out camps, yet the soldiers
were more distinguished for their breach than their observance of this
plan. Army Regulations were adopted for the guidance of the regular
standing army; but this same regular army was now only a very small
fraction of the Union forces, the largest portion by far—“the biggest
half,” to use a Hibernianism—were volunteers, who could not or would
not all be bound by Army Regulations. In the establishing of camps,
therefore, there was much of the go-as-you-please order of procedure. It
is true that regiments commanded by strict disciplinarians were likely
to and did keep pretty close to regulations. Many others approximated
this standard, but still there then remained a large residuum who suited
themselves, or, rather, perhaps did not attempt to suit anybody unless
compelled to by superior authority; so that in entering some camps one
might find everything betokening the supervision of a critical military
spirit, while others were such a hurly-burly lack of plan that a mere
plough-jogger might have been, and perhaps was, the controlling genius of
the camp. When troops located in the woods, as they always did for their
winter cantonments, this lack of system in the arrangement was likely to
be deviated from on account of trees. But to the promised topic of the
chapter.

Come with me into one of the log huts. I have already spoken of its
walls, its roof, its chimney, its fire-place. The door we are to enter
may be cut in the same end with the fire-place. Such was often the case,
as there was just about unoccupied space enough for that purpose. But
where four or more soldiers located together it was oftener put in the
centre of one side. In that case the fire-place was in the opposite side
as a rule. In entering a door at the end one would usually observe two
bunks across the opposite end, one near the ground (or floor, when there
was such a luxury, which was rarely), and the other well up towards the
top of the walls. I say, _usually_. It depended upon circumstances. When
two men only occupied the hut there was one bunk. Sometimes when four
occupied it there was but one, and that one running lengthwise. There are
other exceptions which I need not mention; but the average hut contained
two bunks.

The construction of these bunks was varied in character. Some were built
of boards from hardtack boxes; some of barrel-staves laid crosswise on
two poles; some men improvised a spring-bed of slender saplings, and
padded them with a cushion of hay, oak or pine leaves; others obtained
coarse grain sacks from an artillery or cavalry camp, or from some wagon
train, and by making a hammock-like arrangement of them thus devised to
make repose a little sweeter. At the head of each bunk were the knapsacks
or bundles which contained what each soldier boasted of personal effects.
These were likely to be under-clothes, socks, thread, needles, buttons,
letters, stationery, photographs, etc. The number of such articles was
fewer among infantry than among artillerymen, who, on the march, had
their effects carried for them on the gun-carriages and caissons. But in
winter-quarters both accumulated a large assortment of conveniences from
home, sent on in the boxes which so gladdened the soldier’s heart.

[Illustration: INSIDE VIEW OF A LOG HUT.]

The haversacks, and canteens, and the equipments usually hung on pegs
inserted in the logs. The muskets had no regular abiding-place. Some
stood them in a corner, some hung them on pegs by the slings.

Domestic conveniences were not entirely wanting in the best ordered of
these rude establishments. A hardtack box nailed end upwards against
the logs with its cover on leather hinges serving as a door, and having
suitable shelves inserted, made a very passable dish-closet; another such
box put upside down on legs, did duty as a table—small, but large enough
for the family, and useful. Over the fire-place one or more shelves
were sometimes put to catch the _bric-à-brac_ of the hut; and three- or
four-legged stools enough were manufactured for the inmates. But such a
hut as this one I have been describing was rather _high-toned_. There
were many huts without any of these conveniences.

A soldier’s table-furnishings were his tin dipper, tin plate, knife,
fork, and spoon. When he had finished his meal, he did not in many cases
stand on ceremony, and his dishes were tossed under the bunk to await the
next meal. Or, if he condescended to do a little dish-cleaning, it was
not of an æsthetic kind. Sometimes he was satisfied to scrape his plate
out with his knife, and let it go at that. Another time he would take
a wisp of straw or a handful of leaves from his bunk, and wipe it out.
When the soft bread was abundant, a piece of that made a convenient and
serviceable dish-cloth and towel. Now and then a man would pour a little
of his hot coffee into his plate to cleanse it. While here and there one,
with neither pride, nor shame, nor squeamishness would take his plate out
just as he last used it, to get his ration, offering no other remark to
the comment of the cook than this, that he guessed the plate was a fit
receptacle for the ration. As to the knife and fork, when they got too
black to be tolerated—and they had to be of a very sable hue, it should
be said—there was no cleansing process so inexpensive, simple, available,
and efficient as running them vigorously into the earth a few times.

For lighting these huts the government furnished candles in limited
quantities: at first long ones, which had to be cut for distribution;
but later they provided short ones. I have said that they were furnished
in limited quantities. I will modify that statement. Sometimes they
were abundant, sometimes the contrary; but no one could account for a
scarcity. It was customary to charge quartermasters with peculation
in such cases, and it is true that many of them were rascals; but I
think they were sometimes saddled with burdens that did not belong
to them. Some men used more light than others. Indeed, some men were
constitutionally out of everything. They seemed to have conscientious
scruples against keeping rations of any description in stock for the
limit of time for which they were drawn.

[Illustration: ARMY CANDLESTICKS.]

As to candlesticks, the government provided the troops with these by the
thousands. They were of steel, and very durable, but were supplied only
to the infantry, who had simply to unfix bayonets, stick the points of
the same in the ground, and their candlesticks were ready for service. As
a fact, the bayonet shank was _the_ candlestick of the rank and file who
used that implement. It was always available, and just “filled the bill”
in other respects. Potatoes were too valuable to come into very general
use for this purpose. Quite often the candle was set up on a box in its
own drippings.

Whenever candles failed, _slush lamps_ were brought into use. These I
have seen made by filling a sardine box with cook-house grease, and
inserting a piece of rag in one corner for a wick. The whole was then
suspended from the ridge-pole of the hut by a wire. This wire came to
camp around bales of bay brought to the horses and mules.

The bunks were the most popular institutions in the huts. Soldiering is
at times a lazy life, and bunks were then liberally patronized; for, as
is well known, ottomans, lounges, and easy-chairs are not a part of a
soldier’s outfit. For that reason the bunks served as a substitute for
all these luxuries in the line of furniture.

I will describe in greater detail how they were used. All soldiers were
provided with a woollen and a rubber blanket. When they retired, after
tattoo roll-call, they did not strip to the skin and put on night-dresses
as they would at home. They were satisfied, ordinarily, with taking off
coat and boots, and perhaps the vest. Some, however, stripped to their
flannels, and, donning a smoking-cap, would turn in, and pass a very
comfortable night. There were a few in each regiment who never took off
anything, night or day, unless compelled to; and these turned in at night
in full uniform, with all the covering they could muster. I shall speak
of this class in another connection.

There was a special advantage in two men bunking together in
winter-quarters, for then each got the benefit of the other’s blankets—no
mean advantage, either, in much of the weather. It was a common plan with
the soldiers to make an under-sheet of the rubber blanket, the lining
side up, just as when they camped out on the ground, for it excluded
the cold air from below in the one case as it kept out dampness in the
other. Moreover, it prevented the escape of animal heat.

I think I have said that the half-shelters were not impervious to a hard
rain. But I was about to say that whenever such a storm came on it was
often necessary for the occupants of the upper bunk to cover that part of
the tent above them with their rubber blankets or ponchos; or, if they
did not wish to venture out to adjust such a protection, they would pitch
them on the inside. When they did not care to bestir themselves enough
to do either, they would compromise by spreading a rubber blanket over
themselves, and let the water run off on to the tent floor.

At intervals, whose length was governed somewhat by the movements of the
army, an inspector of government property put in an appearance to examine
into the condition of the belongings of the government in the possession
of an organization, and when in his opinion any property was unfit for
further service it was declared condemned, and marked with his official
brand, I C, meaning, _Inspected Condemned_. This I C became a byword
among the men, who made an amusing application of it on many occasions.

In the daytime the men lay in their bunks and slept, or read a great
deal, or sat on them and wrote their letters. Unless otherwise forbidden,
callers felt at liberty to perch on them; but there was such a wide
difference in the habits of cleanliness of the soldiers that some
proprietors of huts had, as they thought, sufficient reasons why no
one else should occupy their berths but themselves, and so, if the
three-legged stools or boxes did not furnish seating capacity enough for
company, and the regular boarders, too, the r. b. would take to the bunks
with a dispatch which betokened a deeper interest than that required
of simple etiquette. This remark naturally leads me to say something
of the insect life which seemed to have enlisted with the soldiers for
“three years or during the war,” and which required and received a large
share of attention in quarters, much more, in fact, than during active
campaigning. I refer now, especially, to the _Pediculus Vestimenti_, as
the scientific men call him, but whose picture when it is well taken,
and somewhat magnified, bears this familiar outline. Old soldiers will
recognize the _picture_ if the _name_ is an odd one to them. This was the
historic “grayback” which went in and out before Union and Confederate
soldiers without ceasing. Like death, it was no respecter of persons.
It preyed alike on the just and the unjust. It inserted its bill as
confidingly into the body of the major-general as of the lowest private.
I once heard the orderly of a company officer relate that he had picked
_fifty-two graybacks_ from the shirt of his chief at one sitting.
Aristocrat or plebeian it mattered not. Every soldier seemed foreordained
to encounter this pest at close quarters. Eternal vigilance was _not_ the
price of liberty. That failed the most scrupulously careful veteran in
active campaigning. True, the neatest escaped the longest, but sooner or
later the time came when it was simply impossible for even them _not to
let the left hand know what the right hand was doing_.

[Illustration: PEDICULUS VESTIMENTI.]

The secretiveness which a man suddenly developed when he found himself
_inhabited_ for the first time was very entertaining. He would cuddle all
knowledge of it as closely as the old Forty-Niners did the hiding-place
of their bag of gold-dust. Perhaps he would find only _one_ of the
vermin. This he would secretly murder, keeping all knowledge of it from
his tent-mates, while he nourished the hope that it was the Robinson
Crusoe of its race cast away on a strange shore with none of its kind at
hand to cheer its loneliness. Alas, vain delusion! In ninety-nine cases
out of a hundred this solitary _pediculus_ would prove to be the advance
guard of generations yet to come, which, ere its capture, had been
stealthily engaged in sowing its seed; and in a space of time all too
brief, after the first discovery the same soldier would appoint himself
an investigating committee of one to sit with closed doors, and hie away
to the desired seclusion. There he would seat himself taking his garments
across his knees in turn, conscientiously doing his (k)nitting work,
inspecting every fibre with the scrutiny of a dealer in broadcloths.

The feeling of intense disgust aroused by the first contact with these
creepers soon gave way to hardened indifference, as a soldier realized
the utter impossibility of keeping free from them, and the privacy
with which he carried on his first “skirmishing,” as this “search for
happiness” came to be called, was soon abandoned, and the warfare carried
on more openly. In fact, it was the mark of a cleanly soldier to be seen
engaged at it, for there was no disguising the fact that everybody needed
to do it.

[Illustration: (K)NITTING WORK.]

In cool weather “skirmishing” was carried on in quarters, but in warmer
weather the men preferred to go outside of camp for this purpose; and
the woods usually found near camps were full of them sprinkled about
singly or in social parties of two or three slaying their victims by the
thousands. Now and then a man could be seen just from the quartermaster
with an entire new suit on his arm, bent on starting afresh. He would
hang the suit on a bush, strip off every piece of the old, and set fire
to the same, and then don the new suit of blue. So far well; but he
was a lucky man if he did not share his new clothes with other hungry
_pediculi_ inside of a week.

[Illustration: “TURNING HIM OVER.”]

“Skirmishing,” however, furnished only slight relief from the oppressive
attentions of the grayback, and furthermore took much time. Hot water was
the sovereign remedy, for it penetrated every mesh and seam, and cooked
the millions yet unborn, which Job himself could not have exterminated by
the thumbnail process unaided. So tenacious of life were these creatures
that some veterans affirm they have seen them still creeping on garments
taken out of _boiling water_, and that only by putting salt in the water
were they sure of accomplishing their destruction.

I think there was but one opinion among the soldiers in regard
to the graybacks; _viz._, that the country was being ruined by
_over-production_. What the Colorado beetle is to the potato crop they
were to the soldiers of both armies, and that man has fame and fortune
in his hand who, before the next great war in any country, shall
have invented an extirpator which shall do for the _pediculus_ what
paris-green does for the potato-bug. From all this it can readily be seen
why no good soldier wanted his bunk to be regarded as common property.

I may add in passing that no other variety of insect life caused any
material annoyance to the soldier. Now and then a wood-tick would insert
his head, on the sly, into some part of the human integument; but these
were not common or unclean.

[Illustration: BOILING THEM.]

I have already related much that the soldier did to pass away time. I
will add to that which I have already given two branches of domestic
industry that occupied a considerable time in log huts with a few,
and less—very much less indeed—with others. I refer to washing and
mending. Some of the men were just as particular about changing their
under-clothing at least once a week as they would be at home; while
others would do so only under the severest pressure. It is disgusting
to remember, even at this late day, how little care hundreds of the
men bestowed on bodily cleanliness. The story, quite familiar to old
soldiers, about the man who was so negligent in this respect that when
he finally took a bath he found a number of shirts and socks which he
supposed he had lost, arose from the fact of there being a few men in
every organization who were most unaccountably regardless of all rules of
health, and of whom such a statement would seem, to those that knew the
parties, only slightly exaggerated.

[Illustration: A WOOD-TICK.]

How was this washing done? Well, if the troops were camping near a brook,
that simplified the matter somewhat; but even then the clothes _must
be boiled_, and for this purpose there was but one resource—_the mess
kettles_. There is a familiar anecdote related of Daniel Webster: that
while he was Secretary of State, the French Minister at Washington asked
him whether the United States would recognize the new government of
France—I think Louis Napoleon’s. Assuming a very solemn tone and posture,
Webster replied: “Why not? The United States has recognized the Bourbons,
the French Republic, the Directory, the Council of Five Hundred, the
First Consul, the Emperor, Louis XVIII., Charles X., Louis Philippe,
the”—“Enough! enough!” cried the minister, fully satisfied with the
extended array of precedents cited.

[Illustration: CLEANING UP.]

So, in regard to using our mess kettles to boil clothes in, it might be
asked “Why not?” Were they not used to boil our meat and potatoes in, to
make our bean, pea, and meat soups in, to boil our tea and coffee in,
to make our apple and peach sauce in? Why not use them as wash-boilers?
Well, “gentle reader,” while it might at first interfere somewhat with
your appetite to have your food cooked in the wash-boiler, you would soon
get used to it; and so this complex use of the mess kettles soon ceased
to affect the appetite, or to shock the sense of propriety of the average
soldier as to the eternal fitness of things, for he was often compelled
by circumstances to endure much greater improprieties. It would indeed
have been a most admirable arrangement in many respects could each man
have been provided with an excellent Magee Range with copper-boiler
annex, and set tubs near by; but the line had to be drawn somewhere, and
so everything in the line of _impedimenta_ was done away with, unless it
was absolutely essential to the service. For this reason we could not
take along a well equipped laundry, but must make some articles do double
or triple service.

It may be asked what kind of a figure the men cut as washerwomen. Well,
some of them were awkward and imperfect enough at it; but necessity
is a capital teacher, and, in this as in many other directions, men
did perforce what they would not have attempted at home. It was not
necessary, however, for every man to do his own washing, for in most
companies there was at least one man who, for a reasonable recompense,
was ready to do such work, and he usually found all he could attend to in
the time he had off duty. There was no ironing to be done, for “boiled
shirts,” as white-bosomed shirts were called, were almost an unknown
garment in the army except in hospitals. Flannels were the order of the
day. If a man had the courage to face the ridicule of his comrades by
wearing a white collar, it was of the paper variety, and white cuffs were
unknown in camp.

In the department of mending garments each man did his own work, or left
it undone, just as he thought best; but no one hired it done. Every man
had a “housewife” or its equivalent, containing the necessary needles,
yarn, thimble, etc., furnished him by some mother, sister, sweetheart, or
Soldier’s Aid Society, and from this came his materials to mend or darn
with.

Now, the average soldier was not so susceptible to the charms and
allurements of sock-darning as he should have been; for this reason he
always put off the direful day until both heels looked boldly and with
hardened visage out the back-door, while his ten toes ranged themselves
_en échelon_ in front of their quarters. By such delay or neglect good
ventilation and the opportunity of drawing on the socks from either end
were secured. The task of once more restricting the toes to quarters
was not an easy one, and the processes of arriving at this end were not
many in number. Perhaps the speediest and most unique, if not the most
artistic, was that of tying a string around the hole. This was a scheme
for cutting the Gordian knot of darning, which a few modern Alexanders
put into execution. But I never heard any of them commend its comforts
after the job was done.

[Illustration: A HOUSEWIFE.]

Then, there were other men who, having arranged a checker-board of
stitches over the holes, as they had seen their mothers do, had not the
time or patience to fill in the squares, and the inevitable consequence
was that both heels and toes would look through the bars only a few hours
before breaking jail again. But there were a few of the boys who were
kept furnished with home-made socks, knit, perhaps, by their good old
grandmas, who seemed to inherit the patience of the grandams themselves;
for, whenever there was mending or darning to be done, they would sit by
the hour, and do the work as neatly and conscientiously as any one could
desire. I am not wide of the facts when I say that the heels of the socks
darned by these men remained firm when the rest of the fabric was well
spent.

There was little attempt made to repair the socks drawn from the
government supplies, for they were generally of the shoddiest
description, and not worth it. In symmetry, they were like an elbow of
stove-pipe; nor did the likeness end here, for, while the stove-pipe
is open at both ends, so were the socks within forty-eight hours after
putting them on.

Cooking was also an industry which occupied more or less of the time of
individuals; but when the army was in settled camp company cooks usually
took charge of the rations. Sometimes, where companies preferred it,
the rations were served out to them in the raw state; but there was
no invariable rule in this matter. I think the soldiers, as a whole,
preferred to receive their coffee and sugar raw, for rough experience
in campaigning soon made each man an expert in the preparation of this
beverage. Moreover, he could make a more palatable cup for himself than
the cooks made for him; for too often their handiwork betrayed some of
the other uses of the mess kettles to which I have made reference. Then,
again, some men liked their coffee strong, others weak; some liked it
sweet, others wished little or no sweetening; and this latter class
could and did save their sugar for other purposes. I shall give other
particulars about this when I take up the subject of Army Rations.

It occurs to me to mention in this connection a circumstance which
may seem somewhat strange to many, and that is that some parts of
the army burned hundreds of cords of green pine-wood while lying in
winter-quarters. It was very often their only resource for heat and
warmth. People at the North would as soon think of attempting to burn
water as green pine. But the explanation of the paradox is this—the
pine of southern latitudes has more pitch in it than that of northern
latitudes. Then, the heart-wood of all pines is comparatively dry. It
seemed especially so South. The heart-wood was used to kindle with, and
the pitchy sap-wood placed on top, and by the time the heart-wood had
burned the sappy portion had also seasoned enough to blaze and make a
good fire. These pines had the advantage over the hard woods of being
more easily worked up—an advantage which the average soldier appreciated.

[Illustration: THE CAMP BARBER.]

Nearly every organization had its barber in established camp. True,
many men never used the razor in the service, but allowed a shrubby,
straggling growth of hair and beard to grow, as if to conceal them from
the enemy in time of battle. Many more carried their own kit of tools
and shaved themselves, frequently shedding innocent blood in the service
of their country while undergoing the operation. But there was yet a
large number left who, whether from lack of skill in the use or care
of the razor, or from want of inclination, preferred to patronize the
camp barber. This personage plied his vocation inside the tent in cold
or stormy weather, but at other times took his post in rear of the tent,
where he had improvised a chair for the comfort (?) of his victims. This
chair was a product of home manufacture. Its framework was four stakes
driven into the ground, two long ones for the back legs, and two shorter
ones for the front. On this foundation a super-structure was raised which
made a passable barber’s chair. But not all the professors who presided
at these chairs were finished tonsors, and the back of a soldier’s head
whose hair had been “shingled” by one of them was likely to show each
course of the shingles with painful distinctness. The razors, too, were
of the most barbarous sort, like the “trust razor” of the old song with
which the Irishman got his “Love o’ God Shave.”

One other occupation of a few men in every camp, which I must not
overlook, was that of studying the tactics. Some were doing it, perhaps,
under the instructions of superior officers; some because of an ambition
to deserve promotion. Some were looking to passing a competitive
examination with a view of obtaining a furlough; and so these men, from
various motives, were “booking” themselves. But the great mass of the
rank and file had too much to do with the practice of war to take much
interest in working out its theory, and freely gave themselves up, when
off duty, to every available variety of physical or mental recreation,
doing their uttermost to pass away the time rapidly; and even those
troops having nearly _three years_ to serve would exclaim, with a
cheerfulness more feigned than real, as each day dragged to its close,
“_It’s only two years and a but_.”

[Illustration]




CHAPTER VI.

JONAHS AND BEATS.

            “Good people, I’ll sing you a ditty,
            So bear with me all ye who can;
            I make an appeal to your pity,
            For I’m a most unlucky man.
            ’Twas under an unlucky planet
            That I a poor mortal was born;
            My existence since first I began it
            Has been very sad and forlorn.
            Then do not make sport of my troubles,
            But pity me all ye who can,
    For I’m an uncomfortable, horrible, terrible, inconsolable,
      unlucky man.”

                                                      OLD SONG.


[Illustration]

In a former chapter I made the statement that Sibley tents furnished
quarters capacious enough for twelve men. That statement is to be taken
with some qualifications. If those men were all lying down asleep, there
did not seem much of a crowd. But if one man of the twelve happened to be
on guard at night, and, furthermore, was on what we used to know as the
Third Relief guard, which in my company was posted at 12, midnight, and
came off post at 2 A.M., when all were soundly sleeping, and, moreover,
if this man chanced to quarter in that part of the tent opposite the
entrance, and if, in seeking his blanket and board in the darkness, it
was his luck to step on the stockinged foot of a recumbent form having
a large voice, a large temper, but a small though forcible selection of
English defiled, straightway that selection was hurled at the head of the
offending even though well-meaning guard. And if, under the excitement
of his mishap, the luckless guard makes a spring thinking to clear all
other intervening slumberers and score a home run, but alights instead
amidships of the comrade who sleeps next him, expelling from him a groan
that by all known comparisons should have been his last, the poor guard
has only involved himself the more inextricably in trouble; for as soon
as his latest victim recovers consciousness sufficiently to know that it
was _not_ a twelve-pound cannon ball that has doubled him up, and that
stretcher bearers are _not_ needed to take him to the rear, he strikes
up in the same strain and pitch and force as that of the first victim,
and together they make the midnight air vocal with choice invective
against their representative of the Third Relief. By this time the rest
of the tent’s crew have been waked up, cross enough, too, at being thus
rudely disturbed, and they all come in heavily on the chorus. As the
wordy assault continues the inmates of adjoining tents who have also been
aroused take a hand in it, and “Shut up!”—“Sergeant of the Guard!”—“Go
lie down!”—“Shoot him on the spot!”—“Put him in the guard-house!” are a
few of the many impromptu orders issued within and without the tent in
question.

At last the tempest in a teapot expends itself and by the time that the
sergeant of the guard has arrived to seek out the cause of the tumult
and enforce the instructions of the officer of the day by putting the
offenders against the rules and discipline of camp under arrest, for
talking and disturbance after Taps, all are quiet, for no one would make
a complaint against the culprits. Their temporary excitement has cooled,
and the discreet sergeant is even in doubt as to which tent contains the
offenders.

[Illustration: THE JONAH SPILLING PEA-SOUP.]

Now, accidents will happen to the most careful and the best of men, but
the soldier whom I have been describing could be found in every squad in
camp—that is, a man of his kind. Such men were called “Jonahs” on account
of their ill luck. Perhaps this particular Jonah after getting his tin
plate level full of hot pea-soup was sure, on entering the tent, to spill
a part of it down somebody’s back. The higher he could hold it the better
it seemed to please him as he made his way to his accustomed place in the
tent, and in bringing it down into a latitude where he proposed to eat it
he usually managed to dispose of much of the remainder, either on his own
or somebody else’s blankets. When pea-soup failed him for a diversion,
he was a dead shot on kicking over his neighbor’s pot of coffee, which
the owner had put down for a moment while he adjusted his lap-table to
receive his supper. The profuseness of the Jonah’s apologies—and they
always were profuse, and undoubtedly sincere—was utterly inadequate as a
balm for the wounds he made. Anybody else in the tent might have kicked
the coffee to the remotest bounds of camp with malice aforethought, and
it would not have produced a tithe of the aggravation which it did to
have this constitutional blunderer do it by accident. It may be that
he wished to borrow your ink. Of course you could not refuse him. It
may have been made by you with some ink powders sent from home—perhaps
the last you had and which you should want yourself that very day. It
mattered not. He took it with complacency and fair promises, put it on
a box by his side and tipped the box over five minutes afterward by the
watch.

[Illustration: THE CAMP-FIRE BEFORE THE JONAH APPEARS.]

[Illustration: THE CAMP-FIRE AFTER THE JONAH APPEARS.]

Cooking was the forte of this Jonah. He could be found most any time of
day—or night, if he was a guardsman—around the camp-fire with his little
mess of something in his tomato can or tin dipper, which he would throw
an air of mystery around every now and then by drawing a small package
from the depths of his pocket or haversack and scattering some of its
contents into the brew. But there was a time in the history of his
culinary pursuits when he rose to a supreme height as a blunderer. It was
when he appeared at the camp-fire which, by the way, he never kindled
himself, ready to occupy the choice places with his dishes; and after the
two rails, between which fires were usually built, had been well burdened
by the coffee-pots of his comrades it presented an opportunity which his
evil genius was likely to take advantage of; for then he was suddenly
seized with a thought of something else that he had forgotten to borrow.
Turning in his haste to go to the tent for this purpose he was sure to
stumble over the end of one or both of the rails, when the downfall of
the coffee-pots and the quenching of the fire followed as a matter of
course. At just this point in his career it would be to the credit of
his associates to drop the curtain on the picture; but the sequel must
be told. The average soldier was not an especially devout man, and while
in times of imminent danger he had serious thoughts, yet at other times
his many trials, his privations, and the rigors of a necessary discipline
all conduced to make him a highly explosive creature on demand. Moreover,
coffee and sugar were staple articles with the soldier, and the least
waste of them was not to be tolerated under ordinary circumstances;
but to have a whole line of coffee-pots with their precious contents
upset by the Jonah of the tent in his recklessness was the last ounce
of pressure removed from the safety valve of his tent-mates’ wrath; and
such a discharge of hard names and oaths, “long, loud, and deep,” as many
of these sufferers would deliver themselves of, if it could have been
utilized against the enemy, might have demolished a regiment. And the
others who did not give vent to their passions by blows or the use of
strong language seemed to sympathize very keenly with those who did. Two
chaplains apiece to some of the men would have been none too many to hold
them in check.

I remember one man who seemed always to have hard luck in spite of
himself. He was a good soldier and meant well, but would blunder badly
now and then. His last act in the service was to plunge an axe through
his boot while he was cutting wood. Unfortunately for him as it happened
his foot was in it at the time. On pulling it out of the boot and looking
it over he found that several of his toes had “got left”; so he took
up his boot, turned it upside down, and shook out a shower of toes as
complacently as if that was what he enlisted for. This casualty closed
his career in active service.

[Illustration: THE UNLUCKY MAN.]

There were divers other directions in which the Jonah distinguished
himself; but I must leave him for the present to direct attention to
the other class of men of whom I wish to say something. These were the
_beats_ of the service—a name given them by their comrades-in-arms. There
were all grades of beats. The original idea of beat was that of a lazy
man or a shirk, who would by hook or by crook get rid of all military
or fatigue duty that he could; but the term grew to have a broader
significance.

One of the milder forms of beat was the man who sat over the fire in
the tent piling on wood all the time, and roasting out the rest of the
tent’s crew, who seemed to have no rights that this fireman felt bound to
respect. He was always cold. He wore overcoat, dress-coat, blouse, and
flannels the full government allowance all at once, but never complained
of being too warm. He never took off any of these garments night or day
unless compelled to on inspection. He was most at home on fatigue duty,
for he seemed fatigued from the start and moved like real estate. A
sprinkling of this class seemed necessary to the success of the Union
arms, for they were certainly to be found in every organization.

[Illustration: GOING AFTER WATER.]

Another and more positive type of beat were the men who never had any
water in their canteens. Even when the army was in settled camp, water
was not always to be had without going some distance for it; but these
men were never known to go after any. They always managed to hang their
canteen on some one else who was bound for the spring. If, when the army
was on the move, a rush was made during a temporary halt, for a spring or
stream some distance away, these men never rushed. They were satisfied
to lie down and drink a supply which they took their chances of begging,
from some recruit, perhaps, who did not know their propensities. If it
happened to any man to be so straitened in his cooking operations as to
be under the necessity of borrowing from one of these, he was sure of
being called upon to requite the favor fully as many times as his temper
would endure it.

Then, as to rations, their hardtack never held out, and they were ever
on the alert to borrow. It mattered not how great the scarcity, real
or anticipated, they could not provide for a contingency, and their
neighbors in the same squad were mean and avaricious—so the beats said—if
they would not give of their husbanded resources to these profligate,
improvident comrades. But this class did not stop at borrowing hardtack.
They were not all of them particular, and when hardtack could not be
spared they would get along with coffee or sugar or salt pork; or, if
they could borrow a _dollar_, “just for a day or two,” they would then
repay it surely, because several letters from their friends at home,
each one containing money, were already overdue. People in civil life
think they know all about the imperfections of the United States postal
service, and tell of their letters and papers lost, miscarried, or in
some way delayed, with much pedantry; but they have yet to learn the A
B C of its imperfections, and no one that I know of is so competent to
teach them as certain of the Union soldiers. I could have produced men
in 1862-5, yes—I can now—who lost more letters in one year, three out
of every four of which contained considerable sums of money, than any
postmaster-general yet appointed is willing to admit have been lost since
the establishment of a mail service. This, remember, the loss of one man;
and when it is multiplied by the number of men just like him that were
to be found, not in one army alone but in all the armies of the Union,
a special reason is obvious why the government should be liberal in its
dealings with the old soldier.

In this connection I am reminded of another interesting feature of army
experience, which is of some historical value. It was this: whenever
the troops were paid off a very large majority of them wished to send
the most of their pay home to their families or their friends for safe
keeping. Of course there was some risk attending the sending of it in
the mails. To obviate this risk an “allotment” plan was adopted by means
of which when the troops were visited by the paymaster, on signing a
roll prepared for that purpose, so much of their pay as they wished was
allotted or assigned by the soldiers to whomsoever they designated at the
North. To illustrate: John Smith had four months’ pay due him at the rate
of $13 a month. He decided to allot $10 per month of this to his wife at
Plymouth, Mass.; so the paymaster pays him $12, and the remaining $40 is
paid to his wife by check in Plymouth, without any further action on the
part of John.

This plan was a great convenience to both the soldiers and their
families. In this division of his income the calculation of the soldier
was to save out enough for himself to pay all incidental expenses of camp
life, such as washing, tobacco, newspapers, pies and biscuits, bought of
“Aunty,” and cheese and cakes of the sutler. But in spite of his nice
calculations the rule was that the larger part of the money allotted home
was returned, by request of the sender, in small amounts of a dollar
or the fraction of a dollar. I have previously stated that at that
time silver had gone out of use, it being only to be had by paying the
premium on it, just as on gold, and so to take its place the government
issued what was generally known as scrip, being paper currency of the
denominations of fifty, twenty-five, ten, five, and, later, fifteen and
three-cent pieces, some of which are still in circulation. They were a
great convenience to the soldiers and their friends. But to resume:—

If the statements made by these beats as to the amount of money they had
sent for and were expecting were to be believed they must not only have
sent for their full allotment, but have drawn liberally on their home
credit or the charity of their friends besides. In truth, however, the
genuine beat never intended to return borrowed money. It is currently
believed by outsiders that the soldiers who stood shoulder to shoulder
battling for the Union, sharing the same exposures, the same shelter,
the same mess would ever afterwards be likely to stand steadfastly by
one another. The organization of the Grand Army of the Republic seems
to strengthen such an opinion, yet human nature remains pretty much the
same in all situations. If a man was a shirk or a thief or a beat or a
coward or a worthless scoundrel generally in the army, it was because
he had been educated to it before he enlisted. The leopard cannot
change his spots nor the Ethiopian his skin. It will therefore create no
great surprise when I remark that a large amount of money borrowed by
one soldier of another has never been repaid; and such is the lack of
honesty and manliness on the part of these men that they can meet the old
comrades of whom in those trying war days they borrowed one, two, five,
or ten dollars, and in some cases more, without so much as a blush or
betraying in any manner the slightest recognition of their long standing
obligation. Some are so worthless and brazen-faced even as to ask the
same victims for more at this late day.

One favorite dodge of the beat was to have the corporal arouse him twice
or three times before he would finally get out of his bunk; and then he
would prepare to go out at a snail’s pace. Once on his beat, his next
dodge was to manœuvre so as to have the corporal of his relief do the
most of his duty for him; for hardly would he have been posted before the
corporal must be summoned, the beat having been seized with a desire to
go to the company sink. That is good for half an hour out of the corporal
at least. At last the dodger reappears moving at a slow pace, and wearing
the appearance of a man suffering for his discharge from service. He
retails his woes to the corporal, as he resumes his equipments, in a most
doleful strain. But the corporal is in no mood to listen after his long
wait, and hastily directs his steps towards the guard-tent.

He is not allowed to remain there long, however, ere a summons reaches
him from the same post, to which he responds with excusable ill-humor and
mutterings at the duplicity of the guardsman in question. This time the
patient has happened to think of some medicine at his tent which will be
of benefit to him. Of course the corporal is anxious enough to have him
healed, and so he again assumes the duties of the post for the shirk,
who does not reappear until his last hour of duty is well on its second
quarter, feigning in excuse that he could not find his own panacea and
so was obliged to go elsewhere. Thus in one way and another, by using the
kind offices of his messmates together with those of the corporal, he
would manage to get out of at least two-thirds of his guard duty.

[Illustration: THE RHEUMATIC DODGER.]

After the battle of Fredericksburg a soldier belonging to a gallant
regiment in Burnside’s corps, whose courage had evidently been put to a
sore test in the above engagement, resorted to the _rheumatic dodge_ to
secure his discharge. He responded daily to sick call, pitifully warped
out of shape, was prescribed for, but all to no avail. One leg was drawn
up so that, apparently, he could not use it, and groans indicative of
excruciating agony escaped him at studied intervals and on suitable
occasions. So his case went on for six weeks, till at last the surgeon
recommended his discharge. It was approved at regimental, brigade, and
division headquarters, and had reached corps headquarters when the corps
was ordered to Kentucky. At Covington the party having the supposed
invalid in charge gained access in some manner to a barrel of whiskey.
Not being a temperance man, the dodger was thrown off his guard by this
_spirit_ual bonanza, and, taking his turn at the straw, for which entry
had been made into the barrel, he was soon as sprightly on both legs as
ever. In this condition his colonel found him. Of course his discharge
was recalled from corps headquarters, and the way of this transgressor
was made hard for months afterwards.

There was another field in which the beat played an interesting part.
I use _played_ with a double significance, for he never _worked_ if he
could avoid it. It was when a detail of men was made to do some line of
_fatigue duty_, by which is meant all the labors of the service distinct
from strict military duty, such as the “policing” or clearing up of camp,
procuring wood and water for the company, digging and fitting up of sinks
(the water-closets of the army), and, in addition to these duties, in
cavalry and artillery, procuring grain and forage for the horses. It
was a sad fate to befall a good duty soldier to get on to a detail to
procure wood where every second or third man was a shirk or beat; for
while they must needs bear the appearance of doing something, they were
really in the way of those who could work and were willing to. Many of
these shirkers would waste a great deal of time and breath maligning
the government or their officers for requiring them to do such work,
indignantly declaring that “they enlisted to fight and not to chop wood
or dig sinks.” But it was noticeable that when the fight came on, if any
of these heroes got into it, they then appeared just as willing to bind
themselves by contract to cut all the wood in Virginia, if they could
only be let go just that once. These were the men who were “invincible
in peace and invisible in war,” as the late Senator Hill, of Georgia,
once said. I may add here that, coming as the soldiers did from all
avocations and stations in life, these details for fatigue often brought
together men few of whom had any practical knowledge of the work in hand;
so that aside from the shirks, who _could_ work but _would_ not, there
were others who _would_ but _could_ not, at least intelligently. Still,
the army was a great educator in many ways to men who cared to learn, and
some of the most ignorant became by force of circumstances quite expert,
in time, in channels hitherto untraversed by them.

[Illustration: WATER FOR THE COOK-HOUSE.]

But there was one detail upon which our shirks, beats, and men unskilled
in manual labor, such as the handling of the spade and pickaxe, appeared
in all the glory of their artful dodging and ignorance. If a man did not
take hold of the work lively, whether because he preferred to shirk it
or because he did not understand it, the worse for him. The detail in
question was one made to administer the last rites to a batch of deceased
horses. It happened to the artillery and cavalry to lose a large number
of these animals in winter, which, owing to the freezing of the ground,
could not be buried until the disappearance of the frost in spring;
but by that time, through the action of rain and sun and the frequent
depredations of dogs, buzzards, and crows, the remains were not always in
the most inviting condition for the administrations of the sexton. Then,
again, during the summer season, when the army made a halt for rest and
recruiting, another sacrifice of glanders-infected and generally used-up
horses was made to the god of war. But as they were not always promptly
committed to mother earth, either from a desire to show a decent respect
for the memory of the deceased or for some other reason best known to the
red-tape of military rule, the odors that were wafted from them on the
breezes were wont to become far more “spicy” than agreeable, so that a
speedy interment was generally ordered by the military Board of Health.

As soon as the nature of the business for which such a detail was ordered
became generally known, the fun began, for a lively protest was wont to
go up from the men against being selected to participate in the impending
equine obsequies. Perhaps the first objection heard from a victim who has
drawn a prize in the business is that “he was on guard the day before,
and is not yet physically competent for such a detail.” The sergeant is
charged with unfairness, and with having pets that he gives all the “soft
jobs” to, etc. But the warrior of the triple _chevron_ is inexorable, and
his muttering, much injured subordinate finally reports to the corporal
in charge of the detail in front of the camp, betraying in his every word
and movement a heart-felt desire for his term of service or this cruel
war to be over.

Another one whom his sergeant has booked for the enterprise has got wind
of what is to be done, so that when found he is tucked up in his bunk. He
stoutly insists that he is an invalid, and is only waiting for the next
sounding of “Sick call” to respond to it. But his attack is so sudden,
and his language and lungs so strong for a sick man, that he finds it
difficult to establish his claim. He calls on his tent-mates to swear
that he is telling the truth, but finds them strangely devout and totally
ignorant of his ailments, for they are chuckling internally at their own
good fortune in not being selected, which, if he proves his case, one of
them _may_ be; so, unless his plea is a pitiful and deserving one, they
keep mum.

A third victim does not claim to have been selected out of turn, but
nevertheless alleges that “the deal is unfair, because he was on the last
detail but one made for this horse-burying business, and he does not
think that he ought to be the chief mourner for his detachment, for a
paltry thirteen dollars a month. Besides, there may be others who would
_like_ to go on this detail.” But as he is unable to name or find the man
or men having this highly refined ambition he finally goes off grumbling
and joins the squad.

[Illustration: THE HIGH-TEMPERED MAN.]

A fourth victim is the constitutionally high-tempered and profane man. He
finds no fault with the justice of the sergeant in assigning to him a
participation in the ceremonies of the hour; but he had got comfortably
seated to write a letter when the summons came, and, pausing only long
enough to inquire the nature of the detail, he pitches his half-written
letter and materials in one direction, his lap-board in another, gets
up, kicks over the box or stool on which he was sitting, pulls on his
cap with a vehement jerk, and then opens his battery. He directs none
of his unmilitary English at the sergeant—that would hardly do; but he
lays his furious lash upon the poor innocent back of the government,
though just what _branch_ of it is responsible he does not pause between
his oaths long enough to state. He pursues it with the most terrible of
curses uphill, and then with like violent language follows it down. He
blank blanks the whole blank blank war, and hopes that the South may
win. He wishes that all the blank horses were in blank, and adds by way
of self-reproach that it serves any one, who is such a blank blank fool
as to enlist, _right_ to have this blank, filthy, disgusting work to do.
And he leaves the stockade shutting the door behind him “with a wooden
damn,” as Holmes says, and goes off to report, making the air blue with
his cursing. Let me say for this man, before leaving him, that he is not
so hardened and bad at heart as he makes himself appear; and in the shock
of battle he will be found standing manfully at his post minus his temper
and profanity.

[Illustration: THE PAPER-COLLAR YOUNG MAN.]

There is one more man whom I will describe here, representing another
class than either mentioned, whose unlucky star has fated _him_ to take
a part in these obsequies; but he is not a shirk nor a beat. He is
the _paper-collar young man_, just from the recruiting station, with
enamelled long-legged boots and custom-made clothes, who yet looks with
some measure of disdain on government clothing, and yet eats in a most
gingerly way of the stern, unpoetical government rations. He is an only
son, and was a dry-goods clerk in the city at home, where no reasonable
want went ungratified; and now, when he is summoned forth to join the
burial party, he responds at once. True, his heart and stomach both
revolt at the work ahead, but he wants to be—not an angel—but a veteran
among veterans, and his pride prevents his entering any remonstrance in
the presence of the older soldiers. As he clutches the spade pointed
out to him with one hand he shoves the other vacantly to the bottom of
his breeches pocket, his mouth drawn down codfish-like at the corners.
He attempts to appear indifferent as he approaches the detail, and as
they congratulate him on his good-fortune a sickly smile plays over his
countenance; but it is Mark Tapley feigning a jollity which he does not
feel and which soon subsides into a pale melancholy. His fellow-victims
feel their ill-luck made more endurable by seeing him also drafted for
the loathsome task; but their glow of satisfaction is only superficial
and speedily wanes as the officer of the day, who is to superintend the
job, appears and orders them forward.

And now the fitness of the selection becomes apparent as the squad moves
off, for a more genuine body of mourners, to the eye, could not have
been chosen. Their faces, with, it may be, a hardened or indifferent
exception, wear the most solemn of expressions, and their step is as
slow as if they were following a muffled drum beating the requiem of a
deceased comrade.

[Illustration: THE MOURNERS.]

Having arrived at the place of sepulture, the first business is to dig
a grave close to each body, so that it may be easily rolled in. But if
there has been no fun before, it commences when the rolling in begins.
The Hardened Exception, who has occupied much of his time while digging
in sketching distasteful pictures for the Profane Man to swear at,
now makes a change of base, and calls upon the Paper-Collar Young Man
to “take hold and help roll in,” which the young man reluctantly and
gingerly does; but when the noxious gases begin to make their presence
manifest, and the Hardened Wretch hands him an axe to break the legs
that would otherwise protrude from the grave, it is the last straw to
an already overburdened sentimental soul; his emotions overpower him,
and, turning his back on the deceased, he utters something which sounds
like “hurrah! without the h,” as Mark Twain puts it, repeating it with
increasing emphasis. But he is not to express his enthusiasm on this
question alone a great while. There are more sympathizers in the party
than he had anticipated, and not recruits either; and in less time
than I have taken to relate it more than half the detail, gallantly
led off by the officer of the day, are standing about, leaning over at
various angles like the tomb-stones in an old cemetery, disposing of
their hardtack and coffee, and looking as if ready to throw up even the
contract. The profane man is among them, and just as often as he can
catch his breath long enough he blank blanks the government and then
dives again. The rest of the detail stand not far away holding on to
their sides and roaring with laughter. But I must drop the curtain on
this picture. It has been said that one touch of nature makes the whole
world kin. Be that as it may, certain it is that the officer, the good
duty soldier, the recruit, and the beat, after an occasion of this kind,
had a common bond of sympathy, which went far towards levelling military
distinctions between them.

[Illustration: “HURRAH WITHOUT THE H.”]




CHAPTER VII.

ARMY RATIONS: WHAT THEY WERE.—HOW THEY WERE DISTRIBUTED.—HOW THEY WERE
COOKED.

    “Here’s a pretty mess!”

               THE MIKADO.

    “God bless the pudding,
    God bless the meat,
    God bless us all;
    Sit down and eat.”

        A HARVARD STUDENT’S BLESSING, 1796.


[Illustration]

“Fall in for your rations, Company A!” My theme is Army Rations. And
while what I have to say on this subject may be applicable to all of
the armies of the Union in large measure, yet, as they did not fare
just alike, I will say, once for all, that my descriptions of army life
pertain, when not otherwise specified, especially to that life as it was
lived in the Army of the Potomac.

In beginning, I wish to say that a false impression has obtained more or
less currency both with regard to the quantity and quality of the food
furnished the soldiers. I have been asked a great many times whether I
always got enough to eat in the army, and have surprised inquirers by
answering in the affirmative. Now, some old soldier may say who sees my
reply, “Well, you were lucky. _I_ didn’t.” But I should at once ask him
to tell me for how long a time his regiment was ever without food of
some kind. Of course, I am not now referring to our prisoners of war,
who starved by the thousands. And I should be very much surprised if
he should say more than twenty-four or thirty hours, at the outside. I
would grant that he himself might, perhaps, have been so situated as to
be deprived of food a longer time, possibly when he was on an exposed
picket post, or serving as rear-guard to the army, or doing something
which separated him temporarily from his company; but his case would be
the exception and not the rule. Sometimes, when active operations were in
progress, the army was compelled to wait a few hours for its trains to
come up, but no general hardship to the men ever ensued on this account.
Such a contingency was usually known some time in advance, and the men
would husband their last issue of rations, or, perhaps, if the country
admitted, would make additions to their bill of fare in the shape of
poultry or pork;—usually it was the latter, for the Southerners do not
pen up their swine as do the Northerners, but let them go wandering
about, getting their living much of the time as best they can. This
led some one to say jocosely, with no disrespect intended to the people
however, “that every other person one meets on a Southern street is
a hog.” They certainly were quite abundant, and are to-day, in some
form, the chief meat food of that section. But on the point of scarcity
of rations I believe my statement will be generally agreed to by old
soldiers.

[Illustration: THE “COOPER SHOP,” PHILADELPHIA.]

Now, as to the _quality_ the case is not quite so clear, but still
the picture has been often overdrawn. There were, it is true, large
quantities of stale beef or salt horse—as the men were wont to call
it—served out, and also rusty, unwholesome pork; and I presume the
word “hardtack” suggests to the uninitiated a piece of petrified bread
honeycombed with bugs and maggots, so much has this article of army diet
been reviled by soldier and civilian. Indeed, it is a rare occurrence for
a soldier to allude to it, even at this late day, without some reference
to its hardness, the date of its manufacture, or its propensity for
travel. But in spite of these unwholesome rations, whose existence no
one calls in question, of which I have seen—I must not say _eaten_—large
quantities, I think the government did well, under the circumstances, to
furnish the soldiers with so good a quality of food as they averaged to
receive. Unwholesome rations were not the rule, they were the exception,
and it was not the fault of the government that these were furnished,
but very often the intent of the rascally, thieving contractors who
supplied them, for which they received the price of good rations; or,
perhaps, of the inspectors, who were in league with the contractors,
and who therefore did not always do their duty. No language can be too
strong to express the contempt every patriotic man, woman, and child must
feel for such small-souled creatures, many of whom are to-day rolling in
the riches acquired in this way and other ways equally disreputable and
dishonorable.

I will now give a complete list of the rations served out to the rank and
file, as I remember them. They were salt pork, fresh beef, salt beef,
rarely ham or bacon, hard bread, soft bread, potatoes, an occasional
onion, flour, beans, split pease, rice, dried apples, dried peaches,
desiccated vegetables, coffee, tea, sugar, molasses, vinegar, candles,
soap, pepper, and salt.

It is scarcely necessary to state that these were not all served out at
one time. There was but one kind of meat served at once, and this, to
use a Hibernianism, was usually pork. When it was hard bread, it wasn’t
_soft_ bread or flour, and when it was pease or beans it wasn’t rice.

[Illustration: THE UNION VOLUNTEER SALOON, PHILADELPHIA.]

Here is just what a single ration comprised, that is, what a soldier was
entitled to have in one day. He should have had twelve ounces of pork or
bacon, _or_ one pound four ounces of salt or fresh beef; one pound six
ounces of soft bread or flour, _or_ one pound of hard bread, _or_ one
pound four ounces of corn meal. With every hundred such rations there
should have been distributed one peck of beans or pease; ten pounds of
rice or hominy; ten pounds of green coffee, _or_ eight pounds of roasted
and ground, _or_ one pound eight ounces of tea; fifteen pounds of sugar;
one pound four ounces of candles; four pounds of soap; two quarts of
salt; four quarts of vinegar; four ounces of pepper; a half bushel of
potatoes when practicable, and one quart of molasses. Desiccated potatoes
or desiccated compressed vegetables might be substituted for the beans,
pease, rice, hominy, or fresh potatoes. Vegetables, the dried fruits,
pickles, and pickled cabbage were occasionally issued to prevent scurvy,
but in small quantities.

But the ration thus indicated was a camp ration. Here is the _marching_
ration: one pound of hard bread; three-fourths of a pound of salt pork,
or one and one-fourth pounds of fresh meat; sugar, coffee, and salt. The
beans, rice, soap, candles, etc., were not issued to the soldier when
on the march, as he could not carry them; but, singularly enough, as
it seems to me, unless the troops went into camp before the end of the
month, where a regular depot of supplies might be established from which
the other parts of the rations could be issued, they were _forfeited_,
and _reverted to the government_—an injustice to the rank and file, who,
through no fault of their own, were thus cut off from a part of their
allowance at the time when they were giving most liberally of their
strength and perhaps of their very heart’s blood. It was possible for
company commanders and _for no one else_ to receive the equivalent of
these missing parts of the ration _in cash_ from the brigade commissary,
with the expectation that when thus received it would be distributed
among the rank and file to whom it belonged. Many officers did not care
to trouble themselves with it, but many others did, and—forgot to pay it
out afterwards. I have yet to learn of the first company whose members
ever received any revenue from such a source, although the name of
_Company Fund_ is a familiar one to every veteran.

The commissioned officers fared better in camp than the enlisted men.
Instead of drawing rations after the manner of the latter, they had
a certain cash allowance, according to rank, with which to purchase
supplies from the Brigade Commissary, an official whose province was
to keep stores on sale for their convenience. The monthly allowance
of officers in infantry, including servants, was as follows: Colonel,
six rations worth $56, and two servants; Lieutenant-Colonel, five
rations worth $45, and two servants; Major, four rations worth $36, and
two servants; Captain, four rations worth $36, and one servant; First
and Second Lieutenants, jointly, the same as Captains. In addition to
the above, the field officers had an allowance of horses and forage
proportioned to their rank.

[Illustration: A BRIGADE COMMISSARY AT BRANDY STATION, VA.]

I will speak of the rations more in detail, beginning with the hard
bread, or, to use the name by which it was known in the Army of the
Potomac, _Hardtack_. What was hardtack? It was a plain flour-and-water
biscuit. Two which I have in my possession as mementos measure three and
one-eighth by two and seven-eighths inches, and are nearly half an inch
thick. Although these biscuits were furnished to organizations by weight,
they were dealt out to the men by number, nine constituting a ration in
some regiments, and ten in others; but there were usually enough for
those who wanted more, as some men would not draw them. While hardtack
was nutritious, yet a hungry man could eat his ten in a short time and
still be hungry. When they were poor and fit objects for the soldiers’
wrath, it was due to one of three conditions: First, they may have been
so hard that they could not be bitten; it then required a very strong
blow of the fist to break them. The cause of this hardness it would be
difficult for one not an expert to determine. This variety certainly well
deserved their name. They could not be _soaked_ soft, but after a time
took on the elasticity of gutta-percha.

[Illustration: A HARD-TACK—FULL SIZE.]

The second condition was when they were mouldy or wet, as sometimes
happened, and should not have been given to the soldiers. I think this
condition was often due to their having been boxed up too soon after
baking. It certainly was frequently due to exposure to the weather. It
was no uncommon sight to see thousands of boxes of hard bread piled up
at some railway station or other place used as a base of supplies, where
they were only imperfectly sheltered from the weather, and too often not
sheltered at all. The failure of inspectors to do their full duty was one
reason that so many of this sort reached the rank and file of the service.

The third condition was when from storage they had become infested
with maggots and weevils. These weevils were, in my experience, more
abundant than the maggots. They were a little, slim, brown bug an eighth
of an inch in length, and were great _bores_ on a small scale, having
the ability to completely riddle the hardtack. I believe they never
interfered with the hardest variety.

When the bread was mouldy or moist, it was thrown away and made good at
the next drawing, so that the men were not the losers; but in the case
of its being infested with the weevils, they had to stand it as a rule;
for the biscuits had to be pretty thoroughly alive, and well covered with
the webs which these creatures left, to insure condemnation. An exception
occurs to me. Two cargoes of hard bread came to City Point, and on being
examined by an inspector were found to be infested with weevils. This
fact was brought to Grant’s attention, who would not allow it landed,
greatly to the discomfiture of the contractor, who had been attempting to
bulldoze the inspector to pass it.

The quartermasters did not always take as active an interest in righting
such matters as they should have done; and when the men growled at
them, of course they were virtuously indignant and prompt to shift the
responsibility to the next higher power, and so it passed on until the
real culprit could not be found.

But hardtack was not so bad an article of food, even when traversed
by insects, as may be supposed. Eaten in the dark, no one could tell
the difference between it and hardtack that was untenanted. It was no
uncommon occurrence for a man to find the surface of his pot of coffee
swimming with weevils, after breaking up hardtack in it, which had come
out of the fragments only to drown; but they were easily skimmed off,
and left no distinctive flavor behind. If a soldier cared to do so, he
could expel the weevils by heating the bread at the fire. The maggots did
not budge in that way. The most of the hard bread was made in Baltimore,
and put up in boxes of sixty pounds gross, fifty pounds net; and it is
said that some of the storehouses in which it was kept would swarm with
weevils in an incredibly short time after the first box was infested with
them, so rapidly did these pests multiply.

[Illustration: A BOX OF HARDTACK.]

Having gone so far, I know the reader will be interested to learn of the
styles in which this particular article was served up by the soldiers.
I say _styles_ because I think there must have been at least a score of
ways adopted to make this simple _flour tile_ more edible. Of course,
many of them were eaten just as they were received—hardtack _plain_;
then I have already spoken of their being crumbed in coffee, giving the
“hardtack and coffee.” Probably more were eaten in this way than in any
other, for they thus frequently furnished the soldier his breakfast and
supper. But there were other and more appetizing ways of preparing them.
Many of the soldiers, partly through a slight taste for the business but
more from force of circumstances, became in their way and opinion experts
in the art of cooking the greatest variety of dishes with the smallest
amount of capital.

[Illustration: FRYING HARDTACK.]

Some of these crumbed them in soups for want of other thickening. For
this purpose they served very well. Some crumbed them in cold water, then
fried the crumbs in the juice and fat of meat. A dish akin to this one,
which was said to “make the hair curl,” and certainly was indigestible
enough to satisfy the cravings of the most ambitious dyspeptic, was
prepared by soaking hardtack in cold water, then frying them brown in
pork fat, salting to taste. Another name for this dish was “skillygalee.”
Some liked them toasted, either to crumb in coffee, or, if a sutler was
at hand whom they could patronize, to butter. The toasting generally took
place from the end of a split stick, and if perchance they dropped out of
it into the camp-fire, and were not recovered quickly enough to prevent
them from getting pretty well charred, they were not thrown away on that
account, being then thought good for weak bowels.

Then they worked into milk-toast made of condensed milk at seventy-five
cents a can; but only a recruit with a big bounty, or an old vet the
child of wealthy parents, or a re-enlisted man did much in that way. A
few who succeeded by hook or by crook in saving up a portion of their
sugar ration spread _it_ upon hardtack. The hodge-podge of lobscouse
also contained this edible among its divers other ingredients; and so in
various ways the ingenuity of the men was taxed to make this plainest
and commonest yet most serviceable of army food to do duty in every
conceivable combination. There is an old song, entitled “Hard Times,”
which some one in the army parodied. I do not remember the verses, but
the men used to sing the following chorus:—

    ’Tis the song of the soldier, weary, hungry, and faint,
      Hardtack, hardtack, come again no more;
    Many days have I chewed you and uttered no complaint,
      O Greenbacks, come again once more!

It is possible at least that this song, sung by the soldiers of the Army
of the Potomac, was an outgrowth of the following circumstance and song.
I am quite sure, however, that the verses were different.

For some weeks before the battle of Wilson’s Creek, Mo., where the
lamented Lyon fell, the First Iowa Regiment had been supplied with a very
poor quality of hard bread (they were not then (1861) called hard_tack_).
During this period of hardship to the regiment, so the story goes, one of
its members was inspired to produce the following touching lamentation:—

    Let us close our game of poker,
    Take our tin cups in our hand,
    While we gather round the cook’s tent door,
    Where dry mummies of hard crackers
    Are given to each man;
    O hard crackers, come again no more!

    CHORUS:—’Tis the song and sigh of the hungry,
            “Hard crackers, hard crackers, come again no more!
            Many days have you lingered upon our stomachs sore,
            O hard crackers, come again no more!”

    There’s a hungry, thirsty soldier
    Who wears his life away,
    With torn clothes, whose better days are o’er;
    He is sighing now for whiskey,
    And, with throat as dry as hay,
    Sings, “Hard crackers, come again no more!”—CHORUS.

    ’Tis the song that is uttered
    In camp by night and day,
    ’Tis the wail that is mingled with each snore,
    ’Tis the sighing of the soul
    For spring chickens far away,
    “O hard crackers, come again no more!”—CHORUS.

When General Lyon heard the men singing these stanzas in their tents, he
is said to have been moved by them to the extent of ordering the cook
to serve up corn-meal mush, for a change, when the song received the
following alteration:—

    But to groans and to murmurs
    There has come a sudden hush,
    Our frail forms are fainting at the door;
    We are starving now on horse-feed
    That the cooks call mush,
    O hard crackers, come again once more!

    CHORUS:—It is the dying wail of the starving,
            Hard crackers, hard crackers, come again once more;
            You were old and very wormy, but we pass your failings o’er.
            O hard crackers, come again once more!

The name hardtack seems not to have been in general use among the men in
the Western armies.

But I now pass to consider the other bread ration—the _loaf_ or _soft
bread_. Early in the war the ration of flour was served out to the men
uncooked; but as the eighteen ounces allowed by the government more than
met the needs of the troops, who at that time obtained much of their
living from outside sources (to be spoken of hereafter), it was allowed,
as they innocently supposed, to be sold for the benefit of the Company
Fund, already referred to. Some organizations drew, on requisition,
ovens, semi-cylindrical in form, which were properly set in stone, and
in these regimental cooks or bakers baked bread for the regiment. But
all of this was in the tentative period of the war. As rapidly as the
needs of the troops pressed home to the government, they were met with
such despatch and efficiency as circumstances would permit. For a time,
in 1861, the vaults under the broad terrace on the western front of the
Capitol were converted into bakeries, where sixteen thousand loaves of
bread were baked daily. The chimneys from the ovens pierced the terrace
where now the freestone pavement joins the grassy slope, and for months
smoke poured out of these in dense black volumes. The greater part of
the loaves supplied to the Army of the Potomac up to the summer of 1864
were baked in Washington, Alexandria, and at Fort Monroe, Virginia. The
ovens at the latter place had a capacity of thirty thousand loaves a
day. But even with all these sources worked to their uttermost, brigade
commissaries were obliged to set up ovens near their respective depots,
to eke out enough bread to fill orders. These were erected on the
sheltered side of a hill or woods, then enclosed in a stockade, and the
whole covered with old canvas.

[Illustration: AN ARMY OVEN.]

When the army reached the vicinity of Petersburg, the supply of fresh
loaves became a matter of greater difficulty and delay, which Grant
immediately obviated by ordering ovens built at City Point. A large
number of citizen bakers were employed to run them night and day, and
as a result _one hundred and twenty-three thousand fresh loaves_ were
furnished the army daily from this single source; and so closely did the
delivery of these follow upon the manipulations of the bakers that the
soldiers quite frequently received them while yet warm from the oven.
Soft bread was always a very welcome change from hard bread; yet, on
the other hand, I think the soldiers tired sooner of the former than
of the latter. Men who had followed the sea preferred the hard bread.
Jeffersonville, in Southern Indiana, was the headquarters from which
bread was largely supplied to the Western armies.

[Illustration: SOFT BREAD.

Commissary Department, Headquarters Army of the Potomac, Captain J. R.
Coxe.]

I began my description of the rations with the bread as being the most
important one to the soldier. Some old veterans may be disposed to
question the judgment which gives it this rank, and claim that _coffee_,
of which I shall speak next, should take first place in important: in
reply to which I will simply say that he is wrong, because coffee, being
a stimulant, serves only a temporary purpose, while the bread has nearly
or quite all the elements of nutrition necessary to build up the wasted
tissues of the body, thus conferring a permanent benefit. Whatever words
of condemnation or criticism may have been bestowed on other government
rations, there was but one opinion of the coffee which was served out,
and that was of unqualified approval.

[Illustration: APPORTIONING COFFEE AND SUGAR.]

The rations may have been small, the commissary or quartermaster may have
given us a short allowance, but what we got was good. And what a perfect
Godsend it seemed to us at times! How often, after being completely jaded
by a night march,—and this is an experience common to thousands,—have
I had a wash, if there was water to be had, made and drunk my pint
or so of coffee, and felt as fresh and invigorated as if just arisen
from a night’s sound sleep! At such times it could seem to have had no
substitute.

It would have interested a civilian to observe the manner in which this
ration was served out when the army was in active service. It was usually
brought to camp in an oat-sack, a regimental quartermaster receiving and
apportioning his among the ten companies, and the quartermaster-sergeant
of a battery apportioning his to the four or six detachments. Then the
orderly-sergeant of a company or the sergeant of a detachment must devote
himself to dividing it. One method of accomplishing this purpose was to
spread a rubber blanket on the ground,—more than one if the company was
large,—and upon it were put as many piles of the coffee as there were men
to receive rations; and the care taken to make the piles of the same size
to the eye, to keep the men from growling, would remind one of a country
physician making his powders, taking a little from one pile and adding
to another. The sugar which always accompanied the coffee was spooned
out at the same time on another blanket. When both were ready, they were
given out, each man taking a pile, or, in some companies, to prevent
any charge of unfairness or injustice, the sergeant would turn his back
on the rations, and take out his roll of the company. Then, by request,
some one else would point to a pile and ask, “Who shall have this?” and
the sergeant, without turning, would call a name from his list of the
company or detachment, and the person thus called would appropriate the
pile specified. This process would be continued until the last pile was
disposed of. There were other plans for distributing the rations; but I
have described this one because of its being quite common.

The manner in which each man disposed of his coffee and sugar ration
after receiving it is worth noting. Every soldier of a month’s experience
in campaigning was provided with some sort of bag into which he spooned
his coffee; but the _kind_ of bag he used indicated pretty accurately,
in a general way, the length of time he had been in the service. For
example, a raw recruit just arrived would take it up in a paper, and stow
it away in that well known receptacle for all eatables, the soldier’s
haversack, only to find it a part of a general mixture of hardtack, salt
pork, pepper, salt, knife, fork, spoon, sugar, and coffee by the time the
next halt was made. A recruit of longer standing, who had been through
this experience and had begun to feel his wisdom-teeth coming, would take
his up in a bag made of a scrap of rubber blanket or a _poncho_; but
after a few days carrying the rubber would peel off or the paint of the
_poncho_ would rub off from contact with the greasy pork or boiled meat
ration which was its travelling companion, and make a black, dirty mess,
besides leaving the coffee-bag unfit for further use. Now and then some
young soldier, a little starchier than his fellows, would bring out an
oil-silk bag lined with cloth, which his mother had made and sent him;
but even oil-silk couldn’t stand everything, certainly not the peculiar
inside furnishings of the average soldier’s haversack, so it too was not
long in yielding. But your plain, straightforward old veteran, who had
shed all his poetry and romance, if he had ever possessed any, who had
roughed it up and down “Old Virginny,” man and boy, for many months,
and who had tried all plans under all circumstances, took out an oblong
plain cloth bag, which looked as immaculate as the every-day shirt of
a coal-heaver, and into it scooped without ceremony both his sugar and
coffee, and stirred them thoroughly together.

There was method in this plan. He had learned from a hard experience
that his sugar was a better investment thus disposed of than in any
other way; for on several occasions he had eaten it with his hardtack a
little at a time, had got it wet and melted in a rain, or, what happened
fully as often, had sweetened his coffee to his taste when the sugar was
kept separate, and in consequence had several messes of coffee to drink
_without_ sweetening, which was _not_ to his taste. There was now and
then a man who could keep the two separate, sometimes in different ends
of the same bag, and serve them up proportionally. The reader already
knows that milk was a luxury in the army. It was a new experience for
all soldiers to drink coffee without milk. But they soon learned to make
a virtue of a necessity, and I doubt whether one man in ten, before
the war closed, would have used the lactic fluid in his coffee from
choice. Condensed milk of two brands, the _Lewis_ and _Borden_, was to
be had at the sutler’s when sutlers were handy, and occasionally milk
was brought in from the udders of stray cows, the men milking them into
their canteens; but this was early in the war. Later, war-swept Virginia
afforded very few of these brutes, for they were regarded by the armies
as more valuable for beef than for milking purposes, and only those
survived that were kept apart from lines of march. In many instances they
were the chief reliance of Southern families, whose able-bodied men were
in the Rebel army, serving both as a source of nourishment and as beasts
of burden.

[Illustration: THE MILK RATION.]

When the army was in settled camp, company cooks generally prepared the
rations. These cooks were men selected from the company, who had a taste
or an ambition for the business. If there were none such, turns were
taken at it; but this did not often happen, as the office excused men
from all other duty.

When company cooks prepared the food, the soldiers, at the bugle signal,
formed single file at the cook-house door, in winter, or the cook’s open
fire, in summer, where, with a long-handled dipper, he filled each man’s
tin with coffee from the mess kettles, and dispensed to him such other
food as was to be given out at that meal.

[Illustration: THE COMPANY COOK.]

For various reasons, some of which I have previously hinted at, the
coffee made by these cooks was of a very inferior quality and unpleasant
to taste at times. It was not to be compared in excellence with what the
men made for themselves. I think that when the soldiers were first thrown
upon their own resources to prepare their food, they almost invariably
cooked their coffee in the tin dipper with which all were provided,
holding from a pint to a quart, perhaps. But it was an unfortunate dish
for the purpose, forever tipping over and spilling the coffee into the
fire, either because the coals burned away beneath, or because the Jonah
upset it. Then if the fire was new and blazing, it sometimes needed
a hand that could stand heat like a steam safe to get it when it was
wanted, with the chance in favor of more than half of the coffee boiling
out before it was rescued, all of which was conducive to ill-temper, so
that such utensils would soon disappear, and a recruit would afterwards
be seen with his pint or quart preserve can, its improvised wire bail
held on the end of a stick, boiling his coffee at the camp-fire, happy in
the security of his ration from Jonahs and other casualties. His can soon
became as black as the blackest, inside and out. This was the typical
coffee-boiler of the private soldier, and had the advantage of being
easily replaced when lost, as canned goods were in very general use by
commissioned officers and hospitals. Besides this, each man was generally
supplied with a small tin cup as a drinking-cup for his coffee and water.

[Illustration: GOING INTO CAMP.]

The coffee ration was most heartily appreciated by the soldier. When
tired and foot-sore, he would drop out of the marching column, build his
little camp-fire, cook his mess of coffee, take a nap behind the nearest
shelter, and, when he woke, hurry on to overtake his company. Such men
were sometimes called stragglers; but it could, obviously, have no
offensive meaning when applied to them. Tea was served so rarely that it
does not merit any particular description. In the latter part of the war,
it was rarely seen outside of hospitals.

One of the most interesting scenes presented in army life took place at
night when the army was on the point of bivouacking. As soon as this
fact became known along the column, each man would seize a rail from the
nearest fence, and with this additional arm on the shoulder would enter
the proposed camping-ground. In no more time than it takes to tell the
story, the little camp-fires, rapidly increasing to hundreds in number,
would shoot up along the hills and plains, and as if by magic acres of
territory would be luminous with them. Soon they would be surrounded by
the soldiers, who made it an almost invariable rule to cook their coffee
first, after which a large number, tired out with the toils of the day,
would make their supper of hardtack and coffee, and roll up in their
blankets for the night. If a march was ordered at midnight, unless a
surprise was intended, it must be preceded by a pot of coffee; if a halt
was ordered in mid-forenoon or afternoon, the same dish was inevitable,
with hardtack accompaniment usually. It was coffee _at_ meals and
_between_ meals; and men going on guard or coming off guard drank it at
all hours of the night, and to-day the old soldiers who can stand it are
the hardest coffee-drinkers in the community, through the schooling which
they received in the service.

At a certain period in the war, speculators bought up all the coffee
there was in the market, with a view of compelling the government to
pay them a very high price for the army supply; but on learning of
their action the agents of the United States in England were ordered to
purchase several ship-loads then anchored in the English Channel. The
purchase was effected, and the coffee “corner” tumbled in ruins.

At one time, when the government had advertised for bids to furnish
the armies with a certain amount of coffee, one Sawyer, a member of a
prominent New York importing firm, met the government official having the
matter in charge—I think it was General Joseph H. Eaton—on the street,
and anxiously asked him if it was too late to enter another bid, saying
that he had been figuring the matter over carefully, and found that he
could make a bid so much a pound lower than his first proposal. General
Eaton replied that while the bids had all been opened, yet they had
not been made public, and the successful bidder had not been notified,
so that no injustice could accrue to any one on that account; he would
therefore assume the responsibility of taking his new bid. Having done
so, the General informed Sawyer that he was the lowest bidder, and that
the government would take not only the amount asked for but all his firm
had at its disposal at the same rate. But when General Eaton informed him
that his _first_ bid was also lower than any other offered, Sawyer’s rage
at Eaton and disgust at his own undue ambition to bid a second time can
be imagined. The result was the saving of many thousands of dollars to
the government.

I have stated that by Army Regulations the soldiers were entitled to
either three-quarters of a pound of pork or bacon or one and one-fourth
pounds of fresh or salt beef. I have also stated, in substance, that when
the army was settled down for a probable long stop company cooks did the
cooking. But there was no uniformity about it, each company commander
regulating the matter for his own command. It is safe to remark, however,
that in the early history of each regiment the rations were cooked for
its members by persons especially selected for the duty, unless the
regiment was sent at once into active service, in which case each man
was immediately confronted with the problem of preparing his own food.
In making this statement I ignore the experience which troops had before
leaving their native State, for in the different State rendezvous I think
the practice was general for cooks to prepare the rations; but their
culinary skill—or lack of it—was little appreciated by men within easy
reach of home, friends, and cooky shops, who displayed as yet no undue
anxiety to anticipate the unromantic living provided for Uncle Sam’s
patriot defenders.

Having injected so much, by way of further explanation I come now to
speak of the manner in which, first, the fresh-meat ration was cooked. If
it fell into the hands of the company cooks, it was fated to be boiled
twenty-four times out of twenty-five. There are rare occasions on record
when these cooks attempted to broil _steak_ enough for a whole company,
and they would have succeeded tolerably if this particular tid-bit
could be found all the way through a steer, from the tip of his nose to
the end of his tail, but as it is only local and limited the amount of
nice or even tolerable steak that fell to the lot of one company in its
allowance was not very large. For this reason among others the cooks
did not always receive the credit which they deserved for their efforts
to change the diet or extend the variety on the bill of fare. Then, on
occasions equally rare, when the beef ration drawn was of such a nature
as to admit of it, _roast beef_ was prepared in ovens such as I have
already described, and served “rare,” “middling,” or “well done.” More
frequently, yet not very often, a _soup_ was made for a change, but it
was usually boiled meat; and when this accumulated, the men sometimes
fried it in pork fat for a change.

When the meat ration was served out raw to the men, to prepare after
their own taste, although the variety of its cooking may not perhaps have
been much greater, yet it gave more general satisfaction. The growls most
commonly heard were that the cooks kept the largest or choicest portions
for themselves, or else that they sent them to the company officers,
who were not entitled to them. Sometimes there was foundation for these
complaints.

In drawing his ration of meat from the commissary the quartermaster had
to be governed by his last selection. If it was a hindquarter then, he
must take a forequarter the next time, so that it will at once be seen,
by those who know anything about beef, that it would not always cut up
and distribute with the same acceptance. One man would get a good solid
piece, the next a flabby one. When a ration of the latter description
fell into the hands of a passionate man, such as I have described in
another connection, he would instantly hurl it across the camp, and break
out with such remarks as “something not being fit for hogs,” “always his
blank luck,” etc. There was likely to be a little something gained by
this dramatic exhibition, for the distributor would give the actor a good
piece for several times afterwards, to restrain his temper.

The kind of piece drawn naturally determined its disposition in the
soldier’s _cuisine_. If it was a stringy, flabby piece, straightway it
was doomed to a dish of lobscouse, made with such other materials as
were at hand. If onions were not in the larder, and they seldom were,
the little garlic found in some places growing wild furnished a very
acceptable substitute. If the meat was pretty solid, even though it
_had_ done duty when in active service well down on the shank or shin, it
was quite likely to be served as beefsteak, and prepared for the palate
in one of two ways:—either fried in pork fat, if pork was to be had,
otherwise tallow fat, or impaled on a ramrod or forked stick; it was then
salted and peppered and broiled in the flames; or it may have been thrown
on the coals. This broiling was, I think, the favorite style with the
oldest campaigners. It certainly was more healthful and palatable cooked
in this wise, and was the most convenient in active service, for any of
the men could prepare it thus at short notice.

[Illustration: BROILING STEAKS.]

The meat generally came to us quivering from the butcher’s knife, and
was often eaten in less than two hours after slaughtering. To fry it
necessitated the taking along of a frying-pan with which not many of the
men cared to burden themselves. These fry-pans—Marbleheadmen called them
_Creepers_—were yet comparatively light, being made of thin wrought iron.
They were of different sizes, and were kept on sale by sutlers. It was a
common sight on the march to see them borne aloft on a musket, to which
they were lashed, or tucked beneath the straps of a knapsack. But there
was another fry-pan which distanced these both in respect of lightness
and space. The soldier called in his own ingenuity to aid him here as
in so many other directions, and consequently the men could be seen by
scores frying the food in their tin plate, held in the jaws of a split
stick, or fully as often an old canteen was unsoldered and its concave
sides mustered into active duty as fry-pans. The fresh-meat ration was
thoroughly appreciated by the men, even though they rarely if ever got
the full allowance stipulated in Army Regulations, for it was a relief
from the salt pork, salt beef, or boiled fresh meat ration of settled
camp. I remember one occasion in the Mine Run Campaign, during the last
days of November, 1863, when the army was put on short beef rations, that
the men cut and scraped off the little rain-bleached shreds of meat that
remained on the head of a steer which lay near our line of battle at
Robertson’s Tavern. The animal had been slaughtered the day before, and
what was left of its skeleton had been soaking in the rain, but not one
ounce of muscular tissue could have been gleaned from the bones when our
men left it.

The liver, heart, and tongue were perquisites of the butcher. For the
liver, the usual price asked was a dollar, and for the heart or tongue
fifty cents.

The “salt horse” or salt beef, of fragrant memory, was rarely furnished
to the army except when in settled camp, as it would obviously have been
a poor dish to serve on the march, when water was often so scarce. But
even in camp the men quite generally rejected it. Without doubt, it was
the vilest ration distributed to the soldiers.

It was thoroughly penetrated with saltpetre, was often yellow-green with
rust from having lain out of brine, and, when boiled, was four times out
of five if not nine times out of ten a stench in the nostrils, which
no dedicate palate cared to encounter at shorter range. It sometimes
happened that the men would extract a good deal of amusement out of this
ration, when an extremely unsavory lot was served out, by arranging a
funeral, making the appointments as complete as possible, with bearers,
a bier improvised of boards or a hardtack box, on which was the beef
accompanied by scraps of old harness to indicate the original of the
remains, and then, attended by solemn music and a mournful procession, it
would be carried to the company sink and dumped, after a solemn mummery
of words had been spoken, and a volley fired over its unhallowed grave.

So salt was this ration that it was impossible to freshen it too much,
and it was not an unusual occurrence for troops encamped by a running
brook to tie a piece of this beef to the end of a cord, and throw it into
the brook at night, to remain freshening until the following morning as a
necessary preparative to cooking.

Salt pork was the principal meat ration—the main stay as it were. Company
cooks boiled it. There was little else they could do with it, but it was
an extremely useful ration to the men when served out raw. They almost
never boiled it, but, as I have already shown, much of it was used for
frying purposes. On the march it was broiled and eaten with hard bread,
while much of it was eaten raw, sandwiched between hardtack. Of course
it was used with stewed as well as baked beans, and was an ingredient
of soups and lobscouse. Many of us have since learned to call it an
indigestible ration, but we ignored the existence of such a thing as a
stomach in the army, and then regarded pork as an indispensable one.
Much of it was musty and rancid, like the salt horse, and much more was
flabby, stringy, “sow-belly,” as the men called it, which, at this remove
in distance, does not seem appetizing, however it may have seemed at the
time. The government had a pork-packing factory of its own in Chicago,
from which tons of this ration were furnished.

Once in a while a ration of ham or bacon was dealt out to the soldiers,
but of such quality that I do not retain very grateful remembrances of
it. It was usually black, rusty, and strong, and decidedly unpopular.
Once only do I recall a lot of smoked shoulders as being supplied to
my company, which were very good. They were never duplicated. For that
reason, I presume, they stand out prominently in memory.

[Illustration: MESS KETTLES AND A MESS PAN.]

The bean ration was an important factor in the sustenance of the army,
and no edible, I think, was so thoroughly appreciated. Company cooks
stewed them with pork, and when the pork was good and the stew or soup
was well done and not burned,—a rare combination of circumstances,—they
were quite palatable in this way. Sometimes ovens were built of stones,
on the top of the ground, and the beans were baked in these, in mess
pans or kettles. But I think the most popular method was to bake them
in the ground. This was the almost invariable course pursued by the
soldiers when the beans were distributed for them to cook. It was done
in the following way: A hole was dug large enough to set a mess pan or
kettle in, and have ample space around it besides. Mess kettles, let
me explain here, are cylinders in shape, and made of heavy sheet iron.
They are from thirteen to fifteen inches high, and vary in diameter from
seven inches to a foot. A mess pan stands about six inches high, and is
a foot in diameter at the top. I think one will hold nearly six quarts.
To resume;—in the bottom of the hole dug a flat stone was put, if it
could be obtained, then a fire was built in the hole and kept burning
some hours, the beans being prepared for baking meanwhile. When all
was ready, the coals were shovelled out, the kettle of beans and pork
set in, with a board over the top, while the coals were shovelled back
around the kettle; some poles or boards were then laid across the hole,
a piece of sacking or other material spread over the poles to exclude
dirt, and a mound of earth piled above all; the net result of which,
when the hole was opened the next morning, was the most enjoyable dish
that fell to the lot of the common soldier. Baked beans at the homestead
seemed at a discount in comparison. As it was hardly practicable to bake
a single ration of beans in this way, or, indeed, in any way, a tent’s
crew either saved their allowance until enough accumulated for a good
baking, or a half-dozen men would form a joint stock company, and cook in
a mess kettle; and when the treasure was unearthed in early morning not a
stockholder would be absent from the roll-call, but all were promptly on
hand with plate or coffee dipper to receive their dividends.

Here is a post-bellum jingle sung to the music of “The Sweet By and By,”
in which some old veteran conveys the affection he still feels for this
edible of precious memory:—

THE ARMY BEAN.

    There’s a spot that the soldiers all love,
      The mess-tent’s the place that we mean,
    And the dish we best like to see there
      Is the old-fashioned, white Army Bean.

    CHORUS.—’Tis the bean that we mean,
               And we’ll eat as we ne’er ate before;
             The Army Bean, nice and clean,
               We’ll stick to our beans evermore.

    Now the bean, in its primitive state,
      Is a plant we have all often met;
    And when cooked in the old army style
      It has charms we can never forget.—CHORUS.

    The German is fond of sauer-kraut,
      The potato is loved by the Mick,
    But the soldiers have long since found out
      That through life to our beans we should stick.—CHORUS.

Boiled potatoes were furnished us occasionally in settled camp. On the
march we varied the programme by frying them. Onions, in my own company
at least, were a great rarity, but highly appreciated when they did
appear, even in homœopathic quantities. They were pretty sure to appear
on the army table, fried.

Split peas were also drawn by the quartermaster now and then, and stewed
with pork by the cooks for supper, making pea-soup, or “Peas on a
Trencher”; but if my memory serves me right, they were a dish in no great
favor, even when they were not burned in cooking, which was usually their
fate.

The dried-apple ration was supplied by the government, “to swell the
ranks of the army,” as some one wittily said. There seemed but one
practicable way in which this could be prepared, and that was to stew it;
thus cooked it made a sauce for hardtack. Sometimes dried peaches were
furnished instead, but of such a poor quality that the apples, with the
fifty per cent of skins and hulls which they contained, were considered
far preferable.

At remote intervals the cooks gave for supper a dish of boiled rice
(burned, of course), a sergeant spooning out a scanty allowance of
molasses to bear it company.

Occasionally, a ration of what was known as desiccated vegetables was
dealt out. This consisted of a small piece per man, an ounce in weight
and two or three inches cube of a sheet or block of vegetables, which
had been prepared, and apparently _kiln-dried_, as sanitary _fodder_ for
the soldiers. In composition it looked not unlike the large cheeses of
beef-scraps that are seen in the markets. When put in soak for a time,
so perfectly had it been dried and so firmly pressed that it swelled to
an amazing extent, attaining to several times its dried proportions.
In this pulpy state a favorable opportunity was afforded to analyze its
composition. It seemed to show, and I think really _did_ show, layers
of cabbage leaves and turnip tops stratified with layers of sliced
carrots, turnips, parsnips, a bare suggestion of onions,—they were too
valuable to waste in this compound,—and some other among known vegetable
quantities, with a large residuum of insoluble and in_solvable_ material
which appeared to play the part of warp to the fabric, but which defied
the powers of the analyst to give it a name. An inspector found in one
lot which he examined _powdered glass_ thickly sprinkled through it,
apparently the work of a Confederate emissary; but if not it showed how
little care was exercised in preparing this diet for the soldier. In
brief, this coarse vegetable compound could with much more propriety have
been put before Southern swine than Northern soldiers. “_Desecrated_
vegetables” was the more appropriate name which the men quite generally
applied to this preparation of husks.

I believe it was the Thirty-Second Massachusetts Infantry which once had
a special ration of three hundred boxes of _strawberries_ dealt out to
it. But if there was another organization in the army anywhere which had
such a delicious experience, I have yet to hear of it.

I presume that no discussion of army rations would be considered complete
that did not at least make mention of the whiskey ration so called. This
was not a ration, properly speaking. The government supplied it to the
army only on rare occasions, and then by order of the medical department.
I think it was never served out to my company more than three or four
times, and then during a cold rainstorm or after unusually hard service.
Captain N. D. Preston of the Tenth New York Cavalry, in describing
Sheridan’s raid to Richmond in the spring of 1864, recently, speaks
of being instructed by his brigade commander to make a light issue of
whiskey to the men of the brigade, and adds, “the first and only regular
issue of whiskey I ever made or know of being made to an enlisted man.”
But although he belonged to the arm of the service called “the eyes and
ears of the army,” and was no doubt a gallant soldier, he is not well
posted; for men who belonged to other organizations in the Army of the
Potomac assure me that it was served out to them much more frequently
than I have related as coming under my observation. I think there can be
no doubt on this point.

The size of the whiskey allowance was declared, by those whose experience
had made them competent judges, as trifling and insignificant, sometimes
not more than a tablespoonful; but the quantity differed greatly in
different organizations. The opinion was very prevalent, and undoubtedly
correct, that the liquor was quite liberally sampled by the various
headquarters, or the agents through whom it was transmitted to the
rank and file. While there was considerable whiskey drank by the men
“unofficially,” that is, which was obtained otherwise than on the order
of the medical department, yet, man for man, the private soldiers were as
abstemious as the officers. The officers who did not drink more or less
were too scarce in the service. They had only to send to the commissary
to obtain as much as they pleased, _whenever_ they pleased, by paying
for it; but the private soldier could only obtain it of this official
on an order signed by a commissioned officer,—usually the captain of
his company. In fact, there was nothing but his sense of honor, his
self-respect, or his fear of exposure and punishment, to restrain a
captain, a colonel, or a general, of whatever command, from being
intoxicated at a moment when he should have been in the full possession
of his senses leading his command on to battle; and I regret to relate
that these motives, strong as they are to impel to right and restrain
from wrong-doing, were no barrier to many an officer whose appetite in
a crisis thus imperilled the cause and disgraced himself. Doesn’t it
seem strange that the enforcement of the rules of war was so lax as to
allow the lives of a hundred, a thousand, or perhaps fifty or a hundred
thousand sober men to be jeopardized, as they so often were, by holding
them rigidly obedient to the orders of a man whose head at a critical
moment might be crazed with commissary whiskey? Hundreds if not thousands
of lives were sacrificed by such leadership. I may state here that
drunkenness was equally as common with the Rebels as with the Federals.

The devices resorted to by those members of the rank and file who
hungered and thirsted for _commissary_ to obtain it, are numerous and
entertaining enough to occupy a chapter; but these I must leave for some
one of broader experience and observation. I could name two or three
men in my own company whose experience qualified them to fill the bill
completely. They were always on the scent for something to drink. Such
men were to be found in all organizations.

It has always struck me that the government should have increased the
size of the marching ration. If the soldier on the march had received one
and one-half pounds of hard bread and one and one-half pounds of fresh
beef daily with his sugar, coffee, and salt, it would have been no more
than marching men require to keep up the requisite strength and resist
disease.

By such an increase the men would have been compensated for the parts of
rations not issued to them, or the increase might have been an equivalent
for these parts, and the temptation to dishonesty or neglect on the
part of company commanders thus removed. But, more than this, the men
would not then have eaten up many days’ rations in advance. It mattered
not that the troops, at a certain date, were provided with three, four,
or any number of days rations; if these rations were exhausted before
the limit for which they were distributed was even half reached, more
must be immediately issued. As a consequence, in every summer campaign
_the troops had drawn ten or fifteen days marching rations ahead of
time_, proving, season after season, the inadequacy of this ration. This
deficiency of active service had to be made up by shortening the rations
issued in camp when the men could live on a contracted diet without
detriment to the service. But _they_ knew nothing of this shortage at the
time,—I mean now the rank and file,—else what a universal growl would
have rolled through the camps of each army corps while the commissary was
“catching up.” “Where ignorance is bliss,” etc.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER VIII.

OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENTS.

    They braced my aunt against a board,
      To make her straight and tall;
    They laced her up, they starved her down,
      To make her light and small;
    They pinched her feet, they singed her hair,
      They screwed it up with pins;—
    Oh, never mortal suffered more
      In penance for her sins.

                                         HOLMES.


[Illustration: BALL AND CHAIN.]

No popular history of the war has yet treated in detail of the various
indiscretions of which soldiers were guilty, nor of the punishments
which followed breaches of discipline. Perhaps such a record is wanting
because there are many men yet alive who cannot think with equanimity
of punishments to which they were at some period of their service
subjected. Indeed, within a few months I have seen veterans who, if not
breathing out threatenings and slaughter, like Saul of Tarsus, are still
unreconciled to some of their old commanders, and are brooding over
their old-time grievances, real or imaginary, or both, when they ought
to be engaged in more entertaining and profitable business. I shall
not, because I cannot, name all the offences of soldiering to which
punishments were affixed, as no two commanding officers had just the same
violations of military discipline to deal with,—but I shall endeavor in
this chapter to include all those which appeal to a common experience.

The most common offences were drunkenness, absence from camp without
leave, insubordination, disrespect to superior officers, absence from
roll-call without leave, turbulence after taps, sitting while on guard,
gambling, and leaving the beat without relief. To explain these offences
a little more in detail—no soldier was supposed to leave camp without a
pass or permit from the commander of the regiment or battery to which he
belonged. A great many _did_ leave for a few hours at a time, however,
and took their chances of being missed and reported for it. In some
companies, when it was thought that several were absent without a permit,
a roll-call was ordered simply to catch the culprits. Disrespect to a
superior officer was shown in many ways. Some of the more common ways
were to “talk back,” in strong unmilitary language, and to refuse to
salute him or recognize him on duty, which military etiquette requires to
be done. The other offences named explain themselves.

[Illustration: CARRYING A LOG.]

The methods of punishment were as diverse as the dispositions of the
officers who sat in judgment on the cases of the offenders. In the early
history of a regiment there was a guard-house or guard-tent where the
daily guard were wont to assemble, and which was their rendezvous when
off post during their twenty-four hours of duty. But when the ranks of
the regiment had become very much depleted, and the men pretty well
seasoned in military duty, the guard-tent was likely to be dispensed
with. In this guard-tent offenders were put for different periods of
time. Such confinement was a common punishment for drunkenness. This may
not be thought a very severe penalty; still, the men did not enjoy it, as
it imposed quite a restriction on their freedom to be thus pent up and
cut off from the rest of their associates.

[Illustration: BUCKED AND GAGGED.]

Absence from camp or roll-call without leave was punished in various
ways. There was no special penalty for it. I think every organization
had what was known as a Black List, on which the names of all offenders
against the ordinary rules of camp were kept for frequent reference,
and when there was any particularly disagreeable task about camp to be
done the black list furnished a quota for the work. The galling part
of membership in the ranks of the black list was that all of the work
done as one of its victims was a gratuity, as the member must stand his
regular turn in his squad for whatever other fatigue duty was required.

Among the tasks that were thought quite interesting and profitable
pastimes for the black-listed to engage in, were policing the camp and
digging and fitting up new company sinks or filling abandoned ones. A
favorite treat meted out to the unfortunates in the artillery and cavalry
was the burying of dead horses or cleaning up around the picket rope
where the animals were tied. In brief, the men who kept _off_ the black
list in a company were spared many a hard and disagreeable job by the
existence of a good long list of offenders against camp discipline.

[Illustration: POSTED.]

This placing of men on the black list was not as a rule resorted to by
officers who cherished petty spites or personal malice, but by it they
designed rather to enforce a salutary discipline. Such officers had
no desire to torture the erring, but aimed to combine a reasonable
form of punishment with utility to the camp and to the better behaved
class of soldiers, and in this I think they were successful. But there
was a class of officers who felt that every violation of camp rules
should be visited with the infliction of bodily pain in some form. As a
consequence, the sentences imposed by these military judges all looked
towards that end. Some would _buck and gag_ their victims; some would
_stand them on a barrel_ for a half-day or a day at a time; a favorite
punishment with some was to knock out both heads of a barrel, then make
the victim stand on the ends of the staves; some would compel them to
wear an inverted barrel for several hours, by having a hole cut in the
bottom, through which the head passed, making a kind of wooden overcoat;
some culprits were compelled to stand a long time with their arms,
extending horizontally at the side, lashed to a heavy stick of wood that
ran across their backs; others were lashed to a tall wooden horse which
stood perhaps eight or nine feet high; some underwent the knapsack drill,
that is, they walked a beat with a guardsman two hours on and two or
four hours off, wearing a knapsack filled with bricks or stones. Here is
an incident related by a veteran who served in the Gulf Department: One
day a captain in General Phelps’ Brigade put a man on knapsack drill;
in other words, he filled his knapsack with bricks, and made him march
with it up and down the company street. The General had the habit of
going through the camps of his brigade quite frequently, and that day
he happened around just in time to see the performance, but returned to
his quarters apparently without noticing it. Soon, however, he sent his
Orderly to the Captain with a request to come to his tent. The Captain
was soon on his way, dressed in his best uniform, probably expecting,
at least, a commendation for his efficiency, or perhaps a promotion.
On reaching the General’s tent, he was admitted, when, after the usual
salute, the following dialogue took place:—

General P.—“Good-morning, Captain.”

Captain.—“Good-morning, General.”

General P.—“I sent for you, Captain, to inquire of you what knapsacks
were made for.”

Captain.—“Knapsacks!—why, I suppose they were made for soldiers to carry
their spare clothing in.”

General P.—“Well, Captain, I passed your camp a short time ago and saw
one of your men carrying bricks in his knapsack up and down the company
street. Now, go back to your company, send that man to his quarters, and
don’t let me know of your ordering any such punishment again while you
are in my brigade.”

[Illustration: A LOADED KNAPSACK.]

One regiment that I know of had a platform erected, between twenty-five
and thirty feet high, on which the offender was isolated from the camp,
and left to broil in the sun or soak in the rain while a guard paced his
beat below, to keep away any who might like to communicate with him.
Some were tied up by the thumbs, with arms extended full length, and
compelled to stand in that position for hours; some were put into what
was known as the sweat-box. This was a box eighteen inches square, and
of the full height of a man, into which the culprit was placed to stand
until released. Some had their full offence written out on a board with
chalk, and, with this board strapped to their backs, were marched up and
down through camp the entire day, without rest or refreshment.

In the artillery, the favorite punishment was to lash the guilty party
to the spare wheel—the extra wheel carried on the rear portion of every
caisson in a battery. In the cavalry, men were sometimes punished by
being compelled to carry their packed saddle a prescribed time—no small
or insignificant burden to men unused to a knapsack. Sometimes the guilty
parties were required to carry a heavy stick of wood on the shoulder. I
knew one such man, who, because of this punishment, took a solemn oath
that he would never do another day’s duty in his company; and he never
did. From that day forward he reported at sick-call, but the surgeon
could find no traces of disease about him, and so returned him for duty.
Still the man persistently refused to do duty, claiming that he was not
able, and continued to report at sick-call. By refusing to eat anything,
he reduced himself to such a condition that he really appeared diseased,
and at last was discharged, went home, and boasted of his achievement.

[Illustration: ISOLATED ON A PLATFORM.]

Sometimes double guard-duty was ordered for a man on account of an
omission or act of his while on guard. This punishment gave him four
hours on and two off his post or beat instead of the reverse. His offence
may have been failing or refusing to salute his superior officer. It
may have been that he was not properly equipped. It may have been for
being found off his beat, or for leaving it without having been properly
relieved; or he may have failed in his duty when the “Grand Rounds”
appeared.

[Illustration: ON THE SPARE WHEEL.]

When non-commissioned officers sinned, which they did sometimes, they
were punished by being reduced to the ranks.

In some organizations gambling was not allowed, in others it was carried
on by both officers and privates. In one command, at least, where this
vice was interdicted, culprits in the ranks were punished by having
one-half of the head shaved—a most humiliating and effective punishment.

[Illustration: ON A WOODEN HORSE.]

Then “back talk,” as it was commonly called, which, interpreted, means
answering a superior officer insolently, was a prolific cause of
punishments. It did not matter in some organizations who the officer
was, from colonel or captain to the last corporal, to hear was to obey,
and under such discipline the men became the merest puppets. In theory,
such a regiment was the perfect military machine, where every man was
in complete subordination to one master mind. But the value of such a
machine, after all, depended largely upon the kind of a man the ruling
spirit was, and whether he associated his inflexibility of steel with
the justice of Aristides. If he did that, then was it indeed a model
organization; but such bodies were rare, for the conditions were wanting
to make them abundant. The master mind was too often tyrannical and
abusive, either by nature, or from having been suddenly clothed with
a little brief authority over men. And often when nature, if left to
herself, would have made him a good commander, an excessive use of
“commissary” interfered to prevent, and the subordinates of such a
leader, many of them appointed by his influence, would naturally partake
of his characteristics; so that such regiments, instead of standing
solidly on all occasions, were weakened as a fighting body by a lack of
confidence in and personal respect for their leaders, and by a hatred
begotten of unjust treatment. Hundreds of officers were put in commission
through influence at court, wealth or personal influence deciding
appointments that should have been made solely on the basis of merit. At
the beginning of the war it was inevitable that the officers should have
been inexperienced and uninstructed in the details of warfare, but later
this condition changed, and the service would have been strengthened and
materially improved by promoting men who had done honorable service and
shown good conduct in action, to commissions in new regiments. It is true
that such was the intent and partial practice in some States, but the
governors, more or less from necessity, took the advice of some one who
was a warm personal friend of the applicant, so that shoulder-straps,
instead of being always conferred for gallant conduct in the front rank,
were sometimes a mark of distinguished prowess in the mule-train or
the cook-house, which seemed to maintain readier and more influential
communication with the appointing power at the rear than was had by the
men who stood nearest to the enemy.

[Illustration: IN THE SWEAT-BOX.]

To bow in meek submission to the uneducated authority of the civilian,
or to the soldier whose record was such as not to command the respect of
his fellows, was the lot of thousands of intelligent and brave soldiers,
the superiors in all respects, save that of military rank alone, of these
self-same officers; and to be commanded not to answer back, when they
felt that they must utter a protest against injustice, was a humiliation
that the average volunteer did not fully realize when he put his name to
the roll,—a humiliation which grew bitterer with every new indignity.
Punishments or rebukes administered by social inferiors were galling even
when deserved.

[Illustration: ON THE CHINES.]

It seems ludicrous to me when I recall the threats I used to hear
made against officers for some of their misdeeds. Many a wearer of
shoulder-straps was to be shot by his own men in the first engagement.
But, somehow or other, when the engagement came along there seemed to
be Rebels enough to shoot without throwing away ammunition on Union
men; and about that time too the men, who in more peaceful retreats
were so anxious to shoot their own officers, could not always be found,
when wanted, to shoot more legitimate game. In these days, when private
soldiers are so scarce and officers so exceedingly abundant, the question
might very naturally arise how the abundance came about if the officers
were so often between two fires; but what I have said will furnish a
solution to the mystery.

Then, there were hundreds of officers that were to be settled with when
they reached _home_, and were on an equality with the private soldier
so far as military rank was concerned. But while there were, as I have
previously intimated, a few who took their resentments out of the
service with them, they were _only_ few in number, and it is doubtful
whether any of them ever executed their threatened deeds of violence.
Poor underpaid non-commissioned officers, who occupied the perplexing
and uncomfortable position of go-betweens, were frequently invited by
privates to strip off their chevrons and be handsomely whipped for
some act annoying to said privates; but I never heard of any n. c. o.
sacrificing his chevrons to any such ambition—for various reasons, of
which the fear of a thrashing was not necessarily one.

[Illustration: A WOODEN OVERCOAT.]

There were regiments each of which, when off duty, seemed to contain at
least two or three hundred colonels and captains, so much social freedom
obtained between officers and rank and file, yet at the proper time there
was just one commander of such a regiment to whom the men looked ready to
do his bidding, even to follow him into the jaws of death. These officers
were not always devout men; at an earlier period in their lives some
of them may have learned to be profane; some drank commissary whiskey
occasionally, it may be; but in all their dealings with subordinates,
while they made rigid exactions of them as _soldiers_, they never forgot
that they were _men_, and hence, endeavoring to be just in the settlement
of camp troubles, protecting their command in the full enjoyment of all
its rights among similar organizations, never saying “go!” but “come!”
in the hour of danger, they welded their regiment into a military engine
as solid and reliable as the old Grecian Phalanx. Punishments in such
regiments were rare, for manliness and self-respect were never crushed
out by tyrants in miniature. The character of the officers had so much to
do with determining the nature and amount of the punishments in the army
that I consider what I have thrown in here as germane to the subject of
this chapter.

It should be said, in justice to both officers and privates, that the
first two years of the war, when the exactions of the service were
new, saw three times the number of punishments administered in the
two subsequent years; but, aside from the getting accustomed to the
restraints of the service, campaigning was more continuous in the later
years, and this kept both mind and body occupied. It is inactivity
which makes the growler’s paradise. Then, in the last years of the war
the rigors of military discipline, the sharing of common dangers and
hardships, and promotions from the ranks, had narrowed the gap between
officers and privates so that the chords of mutual sympathy were stronger
than before, and trivial offences were slightly rebuked or passed
unnoticed.

[Illustration: STRAPPED TO A STICK.]

At the beginning of the war many generals were very fearful lest some
of the acts of the common soldier should give offence to the Southern
people. This encouraged the latter to report every chicken lost, every
bee-hive borrowed, every rail burnt, to headquarters, and subordinates
were required to institute the most thorough search for evidence that
should lead to the detection and punishment of the culprits, besides
requiring them to make full restitution of the value of the property
taken. Our government and its leading officers, military and civil,
seemed at that time to stand hat in hand apologizing to the South for
invading its sacred territory, and almost appearing to want only a proper
pretext to retire honorably from the conflict. But by the time that the
Peninsular Campaign was brought to a close this kid-glove handling of
the enemy had come to an end, and the wandering shote, the hen-roosts,
the Virginia fence and the straw stack came to be regarded in a sense as
perquisites of the Union army. Punishments for appropriating them after
this time were much rarer, and the difficulty of finding the culprits
increased, as the officers were becoming judiciously near-sighted.

[Illustration: DRUMMING OUT OF CAMP.]

_Drumming out of camp_ was a punishment administered for cowardice.
Whenever a man’s courage gave out in the face of the enemy, at the
earliest opportunity after the battle, he was stripped of his equipments
and uniform, marched through the camp with a guard on either side and
four soldiers following behind him at “charge bayonets,” while a fife
and drum corps brought up the rear, droning out the “Rogue’s March.” He
was sure of being hooted and jeered at throughout the whole camp. There
were no restraints put upon the language of his recent associates, and
their vocabularies were worked up to their full capacity in reviling him.
After he had been thoroughly shown off to the entire command, he was
marched outside the lines and set free. This whole performance may seem
at first thought a very light punishment for so grave an offence, and an
easy escape from the service for such men. But it was considered a most
disgraceful punishment. No man liked to be called a _coward_, much less
to be turned out of the army in that disreputable way, and the facts
recorded on his regimental roll side by side with the honorable record
of his fellows. He was liable to the death penalty if found in camp
afterwards. Many more men deserved this punishment than ever received it.
There were very few soldiers put out of the service by this method.

[Illustration: TIED UP BY THE THUMBS.]

Sometimes an officer was assaulted by a private soldier or threatened
by him. For all such offences soldiers were tried by court-martial, and
sentenced to the guard-house or to hard labor at the Rip Raps or the Dry
Tortugas, with loss of pay; or to wear a ball and chain attached to their
ankles for a stated period. These offences were often committed under the
influence of liquor, but frequently through temper or exasperation at
continued and unreasonable exactions, as the victim believed.

The penalty for sleeping at one’s post, that is, when it was a post of
danger, was death; but whether this penalty was ever enforced in our army
I am unable to state. There is a very touching story of a young soldier
who was pardoned by President Lincoln for this offence, through the
pitiful intercession of the young man’s mother. Whether it was a chapter
from real life, I am in doubt. I certainly never heard of a sentinel
being visited with this extreme penalty for this offence.

The penalty attaching to desertion is death by shooting, and this was
no uncommon sight in the army; but it did not seem to stay the tide of
desertion in the least. I have seen it stated that there was no time
in the history of the Army of the Potomac, after its organization by
McClellan, when it reported less than one-fourth its full membership
as absent without leave. The general reader will perhaps be interested
in the description of the first execution of a deserter that I ever
witnessed. It took place about the middle of October, 1863. I was then
a member of Sickles’ Third Corps, and my company was attached for the
time being to General Birney’s First Division, then covering Fairfax
Station, on the extreme left of the army. The guilty party was a member
of a Pennsylvania regiment. He had deserted more than once, and was also
charged with giving information, to the enemy whereby a wagon-train
had been captured. The whole division was ordered out to witness the
execution. The troops were drawn up around three sides of a rectangle in
two double ranks, the outer facing inward and the inner facing outward.
Between these ranks, throughout their entire extent, the criminal was
obliged to march, which he did with lowered head. The order of the
solemn procession was as shown in the accompanying diagram, the arrows
indicating its direction.

First came the provost-marshal,—the sheriff of the army,—mounted; next,
the band playing (what to me from its associations has now come to be the
saddest of all tunes) Pleyel’s Hymn, even sadder than the Dead March in
“Saul,” which I heard less frequently; then followed twelve armed men,
who were deployed diagonally across the open end of the space, after the
procession had completed its round, to guard against any attempt the
prisoner might make to escape; fourth in order came four men bearing the
coffin, followed by the prisoner, attended by a chaplain, and a single
guard on either side; next, a shooting detachment of twelve men. Eleven
of these had muskets loaded with ball, while the twelfth had a blank
cartridge in his musket; but as the muskets had been loaded beforehand by
an officer, and mixed up afterwards, no one knew who had possession of
the musket with the blank cartridge, so that each man, if he wanted it,
had the benefit of a faint hope, at least, that his was the musket loaded
without ball. After these marched an additional shooting force of six, to
act in case the twelve should fail in the execution of their duty.

[Illustration: _P_, prisoner; _C_, coffin; _G_, grave; _F_, firing party;
_R_, reserve firing party; _E_, twelve guards.]

When the slow and solemn round had been completed, the prisoner was
seated on an end of his coffin, which had been placed in the centre of
the open end of the rectangle, near his grave. The chaplain then made
a prayer, and addressed a few words to the condemned man, which were
not audible to any one else, and followed them by another brief prayer.
The provost-marshal next advanced, bound the prisoner’s eyes with a
handkerchief, and read the general order for the execution. He then gave
the signal for the shooting party to execute their orders. They did so,
and a soul passed into eternity. Throwing his arms convulsively into the
air, he fell back upon his coffin but made no further movement, and a
surgeon who stood near, upon examination, found life to be extinct. The
division was then marched past the corpse, off the field, and the sad
scene was ended.

[Illustration: DEATH OF A DESERTER.]

I afterwards saw a deserter from the First Division of the Second Corps
meet his end in the same way, down before Petersburg, in the summer of
1864. These were the only exhibitions of this sort that I ever witnessed,
although there were others that took place not far from my camp. The
artillery was brigaded by itself in 1864 and 1865, and artillerymen were
not then compelled to attend executions which took place in the infantry.

Here is a story of another deserter and spy, who was shot in or near
Indianapolis in 1863. He had enlisted in the Seventy-First Indiana
Infantry. Not long afterwards he deserted and went over to the enemy,
but soon reappeared in the Union lines as a Rebel spy. While in this
capacity he was captured and taken to the headquarters of General Henry
B. Carrington, who was then in command of this military district. He
indignantly protested his innocence of the charge, but a thorough search
for evidence of his treachery was begun. His coat was first taken and cut
into narrow strips and carefully scrutinized, to assure that it contained
nothing suspicious. One by one, the rest of his garments were examined
and thrown aside, until at last he stood naked before his captors with
no evidence of his guilt having been discovered. He was then requested
to don a suit of clothes that was brought in. This he did, and then
triumphantly demanded his release. But the General told him to keep
cool, as the search was not yet completed; that full justice should be
done him whether guilty or innocent. Taking up the trousers again, the
General noticed that one of the spring-bottoms was a little stiffer than
the other, and on further investigation with his scissors, sure enough,
carefully sewed in under the buckram, found a pass from the Rebel General
Kirby Smith.

At this discovery the culprit dropped on his knees, and begged for his
life. He was tried by court-martial, and sentenced to be hanged—hanging
is the penalty for treason, shooting being considered too honorable a
death for traitors. But General Carrington, wishing the influence of the
execution to be exerted as a check against desertion, which was very
common, decided that he should be shot. It is customary to detail the
shooting squad from the company to which the deserter belongs. But so
enraged were the members of this man’s company at his offence that they
sent a _unanimous_ request that the entire company might act as firing
party. This request was refused, however, and a detail of fifteen men
made for that purpose. But whereas it is usual for the sergeant in charge
of such a detail to load the muskets himself, putting blank cartridges
into one, two, or three of the muskets, on this occasion the men were
allowed to load for themselves, and when the surgeon examined the
lifeless body he found _fifteen bullets_ in it, showing that each one of
the fifteen men had felt it to be his duty to shoot his former comrade,
and that he had conscientiously acted up to that duty.

Shocking and solemn as such scenes were, I do not believe that the
shooting of a deserter had any great deterring influence on the rank
and file; for the opportunities to get away safely were most abundant.
Indeed, any man who was base enough to desert his flag could almost
choose his time for doing it. The wife of a man in my own company brought
him a suit of citizen’s clothing to desert in, which he availed himself
of later; but citizen’s clothes, even, were not always necessary to
ensure safety for deserters. When a man’s honor failed to hold him in the
ranks, his exit from military life in the South was easy enough.

I have been asked if all deserters captured were shot. No; far from it.
There were times in the war when the death penalty for this offence was
entirely ignored, and then it would be revived again with the hope of
diminishing the rapid rate at which desertions took place. Desertion was
the most prevalent in 1864, when the town and city governments hired so
many foreigners, who enlisted solely to get the large bounties paid, and
then deserted, many of them before getting to the field, or immediately
afterwards. They had no interest in the cause, and could not be expected
to have. These men were called bounty-jumpers, and, having deserted, went
to some other State and enlisted again, to secure another bounty. In this
manner many of them obtained hundreds of dollars without being detected;
but many more were apprehended, and suffered for it. I knew of three
such being shot at one time, each having taken three bounties before they
were finally captured. The greater part of these bounty-jumpers came from
Canada. A large number of reliable troops were necessary to take these
men from the recruiting rendezvous to the various regiments which they
were to join.

The mass of recaptured deserters were put to hard labor on government
works. Others were confined in some penitentiary, to work out their
unexpired term of service. I believe the penitentiary at Albany was used
for this purpose, as was also the Old Capitol Prison in Washington. Many
more were sent to the Rip Raps, near Fort Monroe. On the 11th of March,
1865, President Lincoln issued a proclamation offering full pardon to all
deserters who should return to their respective commands within sixty
days, that is, before May 10, 1865, with the understanding that they
should serve out the full time of their respective organizations, and
make up all time lost as well. A large number whose consciences had given
them no peace since their lapse, availed themselves of this proclamation
to make amends as far as possible, and leave the service with a good
name. This act was characteristic of the Emancipator’s matchless
magnanimity and forgiving spirit, but scarcely deserved by the parties
having most at stake.

I have already intimated that death by hanging was a punishment meted
out to certain offences against military law. One of these offences
was desertion to the enemy, that is, going from our army over to the
enemy, and enlisting in his ranks to fight on that side. In the autumn
of 1864—near Fort Welch, I think it was—I saw three military criminals
hanged at the same moment, from the same gallows, for this crime against
the government. They were members of the Sixth Corps. There was less
ceremony about this execution than that of the deserter, whose end I
more fully described. The condemned men were all foreigners, and rode
to the gallows in an ambulance attended by a chaplain. The ambulance was
well guarded in front, in rear, and on the flanks. The gallows also was
strongly guarded. If I recollect aright, the troops were not ordered
out to witness the spectacle. Nevertheless, thousands of them from
adjoining camps lined the route, and, standing around the gallows, saw
the prisoners meet their fate. No loyal heart gave them any sympathy.

In April, 1864, I saw a man hanged for a different offence, on the plains
of Stevensburg. He belonged to the second division of my own corps.
Most of the corps, which was then twenty-seven thousand strong, must
have witnessed the scene, from near or afar. In hanging the culprit the
provost-marshal made a dreadful botch of the job, for the rope was too
long, and when the drop fell the man’s feet touched the ground. This
obliged the provost-marshal to seize the rope, and by main strength to
hold him clear of the ground till death ensued. It is quite probable that
strangulation instead of a broken neck ended his life. His body was so
light and emaciated that it is doubtful if, even under more favorable
circumstances, his fall could have broken his neck.

The report of the Adjutant-General, made in 1870, shows that there
were one hundred and twenty-one men executed during the war—a very
insignificant fraction of those who, by military law, were liable to the
death penalty.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER IX.

A DAY IN CAMP.

    “I hear the bugle sound the calls
    For _Réveillé_ and _Drill_,
    For _Water_, _Stable_, and _Tattoo_.
    For _Taps_—and all was still.
    I hear it sound the _Sick-Call_ grim,
    And see the men in line,
    With faces wry as they drink down
    Their whiskey and quinine.”


[Illustration]

A partial description of the daily programme of the rank and file of the
army in the monotony of camp life, more especially as it was lived during
the years 1861, ’62, and ’63, covers the subject-matter treated in this
chapter. I do not expect it to be all new to the outside public even,
who have attended the musters of the State militia, and have witnessed
something of the routine that is followed there. This routine was the
same in the Union armies in many respects, only with the latter there was
a reality about the business, which nothing but stern war can impart, and
which therefore makes soldiering comparatively uninteresting in State
camp—such, at least, is the opinion of old campaigners.

The private soldiers in every arm of the service had many experiences in
common in camp life, so that it will not be profitable to describe each
in detail, but where the routine differs I shall be more entertaining
and exact by adhering to the branch with which I am the most familiar,
_viz._: the light artillery; and this I shall do, and, in so doing,
shall narrate not the routine of my own company alone, but essentially of
that branch of the service throughout the army as artillerymen saw and
lived it.

Beginning the army day, then, the first bugle-call blown was one known
in artillery tactics as the _Assembly of Buglers_, to sound which the
corporal or sergeant of the guard would call up the bugler.

[Music: ASSEMBLY OF BUGLERS (_artillery_).]

[Music: ASSEMBLY OF BUGLERS (_infantry_).]

It was sounded in summer about five o’clock, and in winter at six. It
was the signal to the men to get out of their blankets and prepare
for the morning roll-call, known as _Réveillé_. At this signal, the
hum of life could be heard within the tents. “Put the bugler in the
guard-house!”—“Turn out!”—“All up!”—and other similar expressions,
mingled with yawns, groans, and exclamations of deep disgust, formed a
part of the response to this always unwelcome summons. But as only the
short space of fifteen minutes was to intervene before the next call, the
_Assembly_, would be blown, the men had to bestir themselves. Most of
them would arise at once, do the little dressing that was required, and
perform or omit their toilet, according to the inclination or habit or
time of the individual.

[Illustration: A CANTEEN WASH.]

A common mode of washing was for one man to pour water from a canteen
into the hands of his messmate, and thus take turns; but this method was
practised most on the march. In settled camp, some men had a short log
scooped out for a wash-basin. Some were not so particular about being
washed every day, and in the morning would put the time required for the
toilet into another “turn over” and nap. As such men always slept with
their full uniform on, they were equivalent to a kind of Minute Men,
ready to take the field for roll-call, or any other call, at a minute’s
notice.

[Music: ASSEMBLY (_artillery_).]

[Music: ASSEMBLY (_infantry_).]

As soon as the Assembly sounded, the sight presented was quite an
interesting one. The men could be seen emerging from their tents or huts,
their toilet in various stages of completion. Here was a man with one
boot on, and the other in his hand; here, one with his clothes buttoned
in skips and blouse in hand, which he was putting on as he went to the
line; here was one with a blouse on; there, one with his jacket or
overcoat (unless uniformity of dress on line was required—it was not
always at the morning roll-calls, and in some companies never, only on
inspections). Here and there was a man just about half awake, having a
fist at each eye, and looking as disconsolate and forsaken as men usually
do when they get from the bed before the public at short notice.

[Illustration: FALL IN FOR ROLL-CALL.]

Then, this roll-call was always a powerful cathartic on a large number,
who must go at once to the sinks, and let the Rebel army wait, if it
wanted to fight, until their return. The exodus in that direction at the
sounding of the assembly was really quite a feature. All enlisted men in
a company, except the guard and sick, must be present at this roll-call,
unless excused for good reasons. But as the shirks always took pride
in dodging it, their notice of intention to be absent from it for any
reason was looked at askance by the sergeants of detachments. The studied
agony that these men would work not only into their features but their
voice and even their gait would have been ludicrous in the extreme, if
frequent repetitions had not rendered it disgusting: and the humorous
aspect of these dodgers was not a little enhanced by the appearance which
they usually had of having been dressed much as is a statue about to be
dedicated, which, at the signal, by the pulling of a single cord, is
instantly stripped of all its drapery and displayed in its full glory.

Other touches, which old soldiers _not_ artillerymen would readily
recognize as familiar, might be added to the scene presented in camp,
when the bugle or the drum called the men into line for the first time
in the day. When at last the line was formed, it was dressed by the
orderly,—now called, I believe, first sergeant,—and while at “Parade
Rest” the bugles blew.

[Music: RÉVEILLÉ.]

There were words improvised to many of these calls, which I wish I could
accurately remember. Those adapted to Réveillé, in some regiments, ran as
follows:—

    I can’t get ’em up, I can’t get ’em up,
    I can’t get ’em up, I tell you.
    I can’t get ’em up, I can’t get ’em up,
    I can’t get ’em up at all.
    The corporal’s worse than the private,
    The sergeant’s worse than the corporal,
    The lieutenant’s worse than the sergeant,
    But the captain’s worst of all.

        I can’t get ’em up, I can’t get ’em up,
        I can’t get ’em up this morning;
        I can’t get ’em up, I can’t get ’em up,
        I can’t get ’em up to-day.

These are more appropriate when applied to the infantry, where the call
was blown before the men came into line.

When the bugle ceased to sound, the orderly-sergeant of a battery said,
“Pay attention to Roll-call”; and the roll was called by the six line
or duty sergeants, each of whom had charge of twenty-five men, more or
less. These sergeants then made their report of “all present or accounted
for,” or whatever the report was, to the orderly-sergeant, who, in
turn, reported to the officer of the day in charge. If there were no
special orders to be issued for fatigue duty, or no checks or rebukes
or instructions to be given “for the good of the order,” the line was
dismissed. Any men who were absent without leave were quite likely to be
put on the Black List for their temerity.

Shortly after Réveillé, the buglers sounded forth the shrill notes of

[Music: STABLE CALL.]

Here are the words sung to this call:—

    Go to the stable, as quick as you’re able,
      And groom off your horses, and give them some corn;
    For if you don’t do it the captain will know it,
      And then you will rue it, as sure as you’re born.

This call summoned all the drivers in the company to assemble at the
grain pile with their pair of canvas nose-bags, where the stable
sergeant, so called (his rank was that of a private, though he sometimes
put on the airs of a brigadier-general), furnished each with the usual
ration of grain, either oats or corn. With this forage, and a curry-comb
and brush, they at once proceeded to the picket rope, where, under the
inspection of the six sergeants, supervised also by the officer of the
day and orderly, the horses were thoroughly groomed. At a given signal,
the grooming ceased, and the nose-bags were strapped on. Sometimes the
feed was given while the grooming was in progress.

[Illustration: AT THE GRAIN PILE.]

The only amusing phase of this duty that I now recall, occurred when some
luckless cannoneer, who would insist that he did not know the difference
between a curry-comb and a curry of mutton, was detailed to minister
to the sanitary needs of some poor, unsavory, glanders-infected, or
greasy-heeled, or sore-backed, or hoof-rotten brute, that could not be
entirely neglected until he was condemned by governmental authority.
Now the cannoneers of a battery, who constituted what was known as the
Gun Detachment, were an aristocracy. It is worthy of notice that when
artillery companies received their first outfit of horses, there were
always at least three men who wished to be drivers to one who cared to
serve as a cannoneer, the prevailing idea among the uninitiated being
that a driver’s position was a safer place in battle than that of a
cannoneer. I will only say, in passing this point, that they were much
disappointed at its exposures when they came to the reality; but the
cannoneers, taking the recognized post of danger from choice, a post
whose duties when well executed were the most showy on parade, as well as
the most effective in action, upon whose coolness and courage depended
the safety not only of their own company but often that of regiments,
were nursed by these facts into the belief that they rightfully outranked
the rest of the rank and file. The posturings and facial contortions of a
cannoneer, therefore, who cherished these opinions, when called upon to
perform such a task as I have specified, can readily be imagined; if they
cannot, I will only say that they would have excited the risibilities
of the most sympathetic heart. The four-footed patients alluded to were
usually assigned to the charge of “Spare Men,” that is, men who were
neither drivers nor members of the gun detachments, who, by use, had come
to fill the situation meekly and gracefully. There was one service that a
cannoneer _would_ occasionally condescend to do a driver. When the army
was on the march, a driver would sometimes get weary of riding and ask a
cannoneer to spell him while he stretched his legs; and just to oblige
him, you know, the cannoneer would get into the saddle and ride two or
three miles, but beyond that he kept to his own sphere.

Following close upon the completion of stable duties came Breakfast
Call, when the men prepared and ate their breakfast, or received their
dipper of coffee and other rations from the company cook-house. I can add
nothing in this connection to what I have already related in the chapter
on Rations.

[Music: BREAKFAST CALL (_in artillery_).]

[Music: BREAKFAST CALL (_in infantry_).]

At eight o’clock the bugler blew

[Music: SICK CALL (_in artillery_).]

[Music: SICK CALL (_in infantry_).]

Here are the words improvised to this call:—

    Dr. Jones says, Dr. Jones says:
    Come and get your quin, quin, quin, quinine,
    Come and get your quinine,
            Q-u-i-n-i-n-e!!!

In response to this call, some who were whole and needed not a physician,
as well as those who were sick, reported at the surgeon’s tent for
prescriptions. Much used to be said by the soldiers in regard to the
competency or incompetency of army surgeons. It was well understood
in war time that, even though an examination of fitness was required
of surgeons to secure an appointment in the army,—at least in some
States,—many charlatans, by some means, received commissions. Such an
examination had as much value as those the medicine men made of recruits
in ’64 and ’65, for those who have occasion to remember will agree that a
sufficient number of men too old or diseased came to the front in those
years—no, they did not all get as far as the front—to fairly stock all
the hospitals in the country. A part of this showing must be charged
to incompetent physicians, and a part to the strait the government was
in for recruits. The appointment of incompetent surgeons, on the other
hand, is to be condoned in a government sorely pressed for medical
assistance, and all too indifferent, in its strait, to the qualifications
of candidates.

Nothing in this line of remark is to be construed as reflecting on the
great mass of army surgeons, who were most assiduous workers, and whose
record makes a most creditable chapter in the history of the Rebellion.
There are incompetents in every class.

Every soldier who tried to do his duty, and only responded to sick-call
when in the direst need, should have received the most skilful treatment
to be had; but a strict regard for the facts compels the statement that
a large number of those who waited upon the doctor deserved no better
treatment than the most ignorant of these men of medicine were likely to
administer. Yes, there were a few individuals to be found, I believe, in
every company in the service, who, to escape guard or fatigue duty, would
feign illness, and, if possible, delude the surgeon into believing them
proper subjects for his tenderest care. Too often they succeeded, and
threw upon their own intimate associates the labors of camp, which they
themselves were able to perform, and degraded their bodies by swallowing
drugs, for the ailments to which they laid claim. I can see to-day,
after a lapse of more than twenty years, these “beats on the government”
emerging from their tents at sick-call in the traditional army overcoat,
with one hand tucked into the breast, the collar up, cap drawn down, one
trousers-leg hung up on the strap of a government boot, and a pace slow
and measured, appearing to bear as many of the woes and ills of mankind
as Landseer has depicted in his “Scapegoat.”

[Illustration: “FALL IN FOR YOUR QUININE.”]

Sometimes the surgeons were shrewd enough to read the frauds among the
patients, in which case they often gave them an unpalatable but harmless
dose, and reported them back for duty, or, perhaps, reported them back
for duty _without_ prescription, at the same time sending an advisory
note to the captain of the company to be on the lookout for them. It
was, of course, a great disappointment to these would-be shirkers to
fail in their plans, but some of the more persistent would stick to
their programme, and, by refusing food and taking but little exercise,
would in a short time make invalids of themselves in reality. There
were undoubtedly many men in the service who secured admission to the
hospitals, and finally their discharge, by this method; and some of these
men, by such a course of action, planted the seeds of real diseases, to
which they long since succumbed, or from which they are now sufferers.

I must hasten to say that this is not a burlesque on _all_ the soldiers
who answered to sick-call. God forbid! The genuine cases went with a
different air from the shams. I can see some of my old comrades now, God
bless them! sterling fellows, soldiers to the core, stalwart men when
they entered the army, but, overtaken by disease, they would report to
sick-call, day after day, hoping for a favorable change; yet, in spite of
medicine and the nursing of their messmates, pining away until at last
they disappeared—went to the hospitals, and there died. Oh, if such men
could only have been sent to their homes before it was too late, where
the surroundings were more congenial and comfortable, the nursing tender,
and more skilful, because administered by warmer hearts and the more
loving hands of mother, wife, or sister, thousands of these noble souls
could have been saved to the government and to their families. But it was
not to be, and so they wasted away, manfully battling for life against
odds, dying with the names of dear ones on their lips, dear ones whose
presence at the death-bed was in so many cases impossible, but dying as
honorable deaths as if they had gone down

    “With their back to the field and their feet to the foe.”

This is one of the saddest pictures that memory brings me from Rebellion
days.

The proverbial prescription of the average army surgeon was quinine,
whether for stomach or bowels, headache or toothache, for a cough or for
lameness, rheumatism or fever and ague. Quinine was always and everywhere
prescribed with a confidence and freedom which left all other medicines
far in the rear. Making all due allowances for exaggerations, that drug
was unquestionably the popular dose with the doctors.

[Illustration: THE PICKET ROPE.]

After Sick-Call came _Water-Call_, or

[Music: WATERING CALL,]

at which the drivers in artillery and the full rank and file of the
cavalry repaired to the picket-rope, and, taking their horses, set out to
water them. This was a very simple and expeditious matter when the army
was encamped near a river, as it frequently was; but when it was not, the
horses were ridden from one-half a mile to two miles before a stream or
pond was found adequate to the purpose. It was no small matter to provide
the animals of the Army of the Potomac with water, as can be judged from
the following figures: After Antietam McClellan had about thirty-eight
thousand eight hundred horses and mules. When the army crossed the
Rapidan into the Wilderness, in 1864, there were fifty-six thousand
four hundred and ninety-nine horses and mules in it. Either of these is
a large number to provide with water. But of course they were not all
watered at the same pond or stream, since the army stretched across many
miles of territory. In the summer of 1864, the problem of water-getting
before Petersburg was quite a serious one for man and beast. No rain had
fallen for several weeks, and the animals belonging to that part of the
army which was at quite a remove from the James and Appomattox Rivers
had to be ridden nearly two miles (such was the case in my own company,
at least; perhaps others went further) for water, and then got only a
warm, muddy, and stagnant fluid that had accumulated in some hollow. The
soldiers were sorely pressed to get enough to supply their own needs.
They would scoop out small holes in old water courses, and patiently
await a dipperfull of a warm, milky-colored fluid to ooze from the clay,
drop by drop. Hundreds wandered through the woods and valleys with their
empty canteens, barely finding water enough to quench thirst. Even
places usually dank and marshy became dry and baked under the continuous
drought. But such a state of affairs was not to be endured a great
while by live, energetic Union soldiers; and as the heavens continued
to withhold the much needed supply of water, shovels and pickaxes were
forthwith diverted from the warlike occupation of intrenching to the
more peaceful pursuit of well-digging, it soon being ascertained that
an abundance of excellent water was to be had ten or twelve feet below
the surface of the ground. These wells were most of them dug broadest at
the top and with shelving sides, to prevent them from caving, stoning a
well being obviously out of the question. Old-fashioned well-curbs and
sweeps were then erected over them, and man and beast were provided with
excellent water in camp.

Fatigue call was the next in regular order.

[Music: FATIGUE CALL.]

[Music: FATIGUE CALL (_infantry_).]

The artillery were almost never detailed for fatigue duty outside of
their own company. The only exception now occurring to me was when an
artillery brigade headquarters was established near by, and an occasional
detail was made and sent there for temporary service; but that was all.
Our camp fatigue duty consisted in policing or cleaning camp, building
stables, or perhaps I should more accurately designate them if I called
them shelters, for the horses and mules, burying horses, getting wood and
water, and washing gun-carriages and caissons for inspections.

This building of horse-shelters was at times no mean or trivial
enterprise, and sometimes employed a great many men a great many days.
When the army was on the march, with no danger impending, the horses
were unharnessed and tied to the picket-rope. This was a rope about two
hundred feet long and two inches in diameter, which, when the battery was
drawn up in park, was hitched to the outer hind wheel of a caisson on one
flank of the battery, and then carried through the hind wheels and over
the ammunition-chests of the intervening caissons and made fast to a hind
wheel of the caisson on the other flank. In camp, a different plan was
adopted. If it was in the open, a line of posts was set at intervals,
such as would keep the rope from sagging low, and to them it was secured.
The earth for ten feet on either side was then thrown up beneath like a
well graded street, so as to drain off readily. Sometimes the picket was
established in the edge of woods, in which case the rope ran from tree to
tree. In summer camp a shelter of boughs was constructed over the picket.
In winter, a wall of pine-boughs was set up around, to fend off bleak
winds. Now and then, one was roofed with a thatch of confiscated straw;
and I remember of seeing one nearly covered with long clapboard-like
shingles, which were rifted out of pine-logs.

The character and stability of all such structures depended largely upon
the skill displayed by regimental and company commanders in devising
means to keep men employed, and on the tenure of a company’s stay in a
place. But at this late day I fail to recall a single instance where the
men called a meeting and gave public expression to their gratitude and
appreciation in a vote of thanks for the kind thoughtfulness displayed by
said commanders. In fact, not this alone but _all_ varieties of fatigue
were accompanied in their doing with no end of growling.

It _was_ aggravating after several days of exhausting labor, of cutting
and carting and digging and paving,—for some of the “high-toned”
commanders had the picket paved with cobble-stones,—to have
boot-and-saddle call blown, summoning the company away, never to return
to that camp, but to go elsewhere and repeat their building operations.
It was the cheapest kind of balm to a company’s feelings, where so much
of love’s—or rather _unwilling_—labor had been lost, to see another
company appear, just as the first was leaving, and literally enter into
the labors of the former, taking quiet and full possession of everything
left behind. Yet such was one of the inevitable concomitants of war, and
so used did the men become to such upsettings of their calculations that
twenty-four hours sufficed, as a rule, to wipe out all yearnings for what
so recently had been.

I will add a few words in this connection in regard to the mortality of
horses. Those who have not looked into the matter have the idea that
actual combat was the chief source of the destruction of horseflesh.
But, as a matter of fact, that source is probably not to be credited
with _one-tenth_ of the full losses of the army in this respect. It is
to be remembered that the exigencies of the service required much of the
brutes in the line of hard pulling, exposure, and hunger, which conspired
to use them up very rapidly; but the various diseases to which horses
are subject largely swelled the death list. Every few weeks a veterinary
surgeon would look over the sick-list of animals, and prescribe for such
as seemed worth saving or within the reach of treatment, while others
would be condemned, led off, and shot. To bury these, and those dying
without the aid of the bullet, I have shown, was a part of the fatigue
duty of artillerymen and cavalrymen.

The procuring of wood was often a task involving no little labor for all
arms of the military service. At Brandy Station, Virginia, before the
army left there on the 3d of May, 1864, some commands were obliged to go
four or five miles for it. The inexperienced can have little idea of how
rapidly a forest containing many acres of heavy growth would disappear
before an army of seventy-five or a hundred thousand men camped in and
about it. The scarcity of wood was generally made apparent by this fact,
that when an army first went into camp trees were cut with the scarf
two or three feet above the ground, but as the scarcity increased these
stumps would get chipped down often below a level with the ground.

After fatigue call the next business, as indicated by the drum or army
bugle, was to respond to

[Music: DRILL CALL (_artillery_).]

[Music: DRILL CALL (_infantry_).]

I will anticipate a little by saying that the last drill of any kind in
which my own company engaged took place among the hills of Stevensburg,
but a day or two before the army started into the Wilderness in ’64. From
that time until the close of the war batteries were kept in constant
motion, or placed in the intrenchments on siege duty, thus putting
battery drill out of the question; such at least was the fact with light
batteries attached to the various army corps. The Artillery Reserve,
belonging to the Army of the Potomac, may have been an exception to this.
I have no information in regard to it.

The artillery, like the infantry, had its squad drill, but, as the
marchings and facings were of only trifling importance, there was an
insignificant amount of time spent on them. The drivers were usually
exempted from drill of this kind, the cannoneers of the gun detachments
doing enough of it to enable them, while drilling the standing-gun
drill, so called,—a drill without horses,—to get from line into their
respective stations about the gun and limber, and _vice versa_. But long
after this drill became obsolete and almost forgotten, the men seemed
never to be at a loss to find their proper posts whenever there was need
of it.

So far as I know, artillerymen never piqued themselves on their skill in
marchings by platoons, keeping correct alignment meanwhile, whether to
the front, the rear, obliquely, or in wheelings. Indeed, I remember this
part of their schooling as rather irksome to them, regarding it as they
did, whether rightfully or wrongfully, as ornamental and not essential.
It undoubtedly _did_ contribute to a more correct military bearing
and soldierly carriage of the body, and, in a general way, improved
military discipline: but these advantages did not always appear to the
average member of the rank and file, and, when they did, were not always
appreciated at their worth.

The drill of light-artillerymen in the school of the piece occupied a
considerable time in the early history of each company. Before field
movements could be undertaken, and carried out either with much variety
or success, it was indispensable for the cannoneers and drivers to be
fully acquainted with their respective duties; and not only was each man
drilled in the duties of his _own_ post, but in those of every other man
as well. The cannoneers must know how to be drivers, and the drivers must
have some knowledge of the duties of cannoneers. This qualified a man
to fill not only any other place than his own when a vacancy occurred,
but another place _with_ his own if need came. This education included
a knowledge of the ordinary routine of loading and firing, the ability
to estimate distances with tolerable accuracy, cut fuses, take any part
in the dismounting and mounting of the piece and carriage, the transfer
of limber-chests, the mounting of a spare wheel or insertion of a spare
pole, the slinging of the gun under the limber in case a piece-wheel
should be disabled: even all the parts of the harness must be known by
cannoneer as well as driver, so that by the time a man had graduated
from this school he was possessed of quite a liberal military education.

Doing this sort of business over and over again, day after day, got to be
quite tedious, but it all helped to pass away the three years. One part
of this instruction was quite interesting, particularly if the exercise
was a match against time, or if there was competition between detachments
or sections; this was the dismounting and remounting the piece and
carriage. In this operation each man must know his precise place, and
fit into it as accurately as if he were a part of a machine. This was
absolutely necessary, in order to secure facility and despatch. In just
the measure that he realized and lived up to this duty, did his gun
detachment succeed in reducing the time of the exercise. One gun’s crew
in my company worked with such speed, strength, unanimity, and precision,
that they reduced the time for performing this manœuvre, including
loading and firing, to forty-nine seconds. Other batteries may have done
even better. The guns we then used were the steel Rodmans, weighing
something over eight hundred pounds, and four of us could toss them about
pretty much at will. I say four of us, because just four were concerned
in the lifting of the gun. We could not have handled the brass Napoleons
with equal readiness, for they are somewhat heavier.

[Music: BOOTS AND SADDLES.]

After cannoneers and drivers came to be tolerably familiar with the
school of the piece, field manœuvres with the battery began. The signal
which announced this bit of “entertainment for man and beast” is known to
Army Regulations as a call whose tones at a later period sent the blood
of artillerymen and cavalrymen coursing more rapidly through the veins
when it denoted that danger was nigh, and seeking encounter.

Battery drill was an enterprise requiring ample territory. When the
vicinity of the camp would not furnish it, the battery was driven to
some place that would. If cannoneers as a class were more devout than
the other members of a light-artillery company, it must have been
because they were stimulated early in their military career to pray—to
pray that the limits of the drill-ground should be so contracted that
the battery could not be cantered up and down a plain more than half a
mile in extent, with cannoneers dismounted and strung along in the rear
at intervals varying with their running capacity or the humor of the
commanding officer; or, if mounted, clutching at the handles or edge
of the limber-chest, momently expecting to be hurled headlong as the
carriages plunged into an old sink or tent ditch or the gutter of an old
company street, or struck against a stump or stone with such force as to
shake the ammunition in the chests out of its packing, making it liable
to explode from the next concussion—at least so feared the more timid of
the cannoneers, when their fears of being thrown off were quieted so that
they could think of anything else. On such occasions they appreciated
the re-enforced trousers peculiar to artillerymen, and wished government
had been even more liberal in that direction. But this mental state of
timidity soon wore off, and the men came to feel more at home while
mounted on these noisiest and hardest-riding of vehicles; or else sulked
in the rear, with less indifference to consequences.

Notwithstanding the monotony that came of necessity to be inseparable
from them, battery drills were often exhilarating occasions. It was in
the nature of things for them to be so, as when the artillery in action
moved at all it must needs move promptly. A full six-gun battery going
across a plain at a trot is an animated spectacle. To see it quietly
halted, then, at the command, “Fire to the rear.—Caissons pass your
pieces-trot-march.—In Battery,” break into moving masses, is a still more
animated and apparently confused scene, for horses and men seem to fly in
all directions. But the apparent confusion is only brief, for in a moment
the guns are seen unlimbered in line, the cannoneers at their posts, and
the piece-limbers and caissons aligned at their respective distances in
the rear.

There was an excitement about this turmoil and despatch which I think did
not obtain in any other branch of the service. The rattle and roar was
more like that which is heard in a cotton-factory or machine-shop than
anything else with which I can compare it. The drill of a light battery
possessed much interest to outsiders, when well done. It was not unusual,
when the drill-ground was in proximity to an infantry camp, for the men
to look on by hundreds. To see six cannons, with their accompanying
six caissons, sped by seventy-two horses across the plain at a lively
pace, the cannoneers either mounted or in hot pursuit, suddenly halt at
the bugle signal, and in a moment after appear “In Battery” belching
forth mimic thunder in blank cartridge at a rapid rate, and in the next
minute “limbered up” and away again to another part of the field, was a
sight full of interest and spirit to the unaccustomed beholder; and if,
as sometimes happened, there was a company of cavalry out on drill, to
engage in a sham fight with the battery, a thrilling and exciting scene
ensued, which later actual combats never superseded in memory; for while
the cavalry swept down on the guns at a gallop, with sabres flashing
in the air, the cannoneers with guns loaded with blank cartridges, of
course, stand rigid as death awaiting the onset, until they are within
a few rods of the battery. Then the lanyards are pulled, and the smoke,
belched suddenly forth, completely envelops both parties to the bloodless
fray.

As the drilling of a battery was done for the most part by sounding the
commands upon a bugle, it became necessary for cannoneers and drivers to
learn the calls; and this they did after a short experience. Even the
horses became perfectly familiar with some of these calls, and would
proceed to execute them without the intervention of a driver. Cavalry
horses, too, exhibited great sagacity in interpreting bugle signals.

Sometimes the lieutenants who were chiefs of sections were sent out with
their commands for special drill. A section comprised two guns with their
caissons. There was little enthusiasm in this piecemeal kind of practice,
especially after familiarity and experience in the drill of the full
battery; but it performed a part in making the men self-possessed and
expert in their special arm of the service. Beyond that, it gave men and
horses exercise, and appetite for government food, which, without the
exercise, would have been wanting, to a degree at least, and occupied
time that would otherwise have been devoted to the soldier’s pastime of
grumbling.

At twelve o’clock the _Dinner Call_ was sounded.

[Music: DINNER CALL.]

[Music: DINNER CALL (_infantry_).]

I can add nothing of interest here beyond what I have already presented
in my talk on rations.

There was nothing in the regular line of duty in light artillery for
afternoons which could be called routine, although there was more or less
standing-gun drill for cannoneers early in the service. In the infantry,
battalion drill often occupied the time. The next regular call for a
battery was _Water Call_, sounded at four o’clock, or perhaps a little
later. On the return of the horses _Stable Call_ was again blown, and the
duties of the morning, under this call, repeated.

At about 5.45 P. M., _Attention_ was blown, soon to be followed by the
_Assembly_, when the men fell in again for _Retreat_ roll-call.

[Music: RETREAT.]

The music for this was arranged in three parts, and when there were three
bugles to blow it the effect was quite pleasing. The name _Retreat_
was probably given this call because it came when there was a general
retiring from the duties of the day. This roll-call corresponded with
the _Dress Parade_ of the infantry. Uniformity of dress was a necessity
at this time with the latter, and quite generally too in the artillery;
but the commanders of batteries differed widely in taste and military
discipline. A company of soldiers was what its captain made it. Some
were particular, others were not, but all should have been in this
matter of dress for at least one roll-call in the day. At this parade
all general orders were read, with charges, specifications, and findings
of courts-martial, etc., so that the name of E. D. Townsend, Assistant
Adjutant-General, became a household word. At this time, too, lectures
on the shortcomings of the company were in order. The lecturer employed
by the government to do this was usually the officer of the day, though
now and then the captain would spell him. A lecturer of this kind had
two great advantages over a lecturer in civil life; first, he was always
sure of an audience, and, second, he could hold their attention to the
very close. None of them left while the lecture was in progress. Now and
then an orderly-sergeant would try his hand in the lecture field, but
unless he was protected by the presence of a pair of shoulder-straps he
was quite likely to be coughed or groaned down, or in some other way
discouraged from repeating the effort.

[Illustration: GOING TO WATER.]

The shortcomings alluded to were of a varied character. I think I
mentioned some of them in the chapter on punishments. Sometimes the text
was the general delinquency of the men in getting into line; sometimes
it was a rebuke for being lax in phases of discipline; the men were not
sufficiently respectful to superior officers, did not pay the requisite
attention to _saluting_, had too much _back talk_, were _too boisterous
in camp_, _too untidy in line_. These, and twenty other allied topics,
all having a bearing on the characteristics essential in the make-up
of a good soldier, were preached upon with greater or less unction and
frequency, as circumstances seemed to require, or the standard in a given
company demanded.

After the dismission of the line, guard-mounting took place; but this in
the artillery was a very simple matter. The guard at once formed on the
parade line were assigned to their reliefs, and dismissed till wanted.
Sometimes the guard-mounting took place in the morning, as did that of
the infantry. The neatest and most soldierly appearing guardsman was
selected as captain’s orderly. But guard-mounting in light artillery was
not always thus simple. Camp Barry, near Washington, was used as a school
of instruction for light batteries, for a period of at least three years.
During the greater part of this time there were ten or a dozen batteries
there on an average. Under one of its commandants, at least, a brigade
guard-mounting was held at eight o’clock A.M., and here members of my
company responded to the bugle-call known as the “Assembly of Guard,” for
the first and last time.

[Music: ASSEMBLY OF GUARD.]

The infantry bugle-call for the same purpose was more familiar, as it was
heard daily for months. It ran as follows:—

[Music]

This call was immediately followed by other music, either a brass band or
a fife-and-drum corps, to which the details from the various companies
marched out on to the color-line, where the usual formalities ensued,
such in substance as may be seen at a muster to-day. The guard necessary
in a single company of artillery was so small that the call with the
bugle was rarely if ever sounded, at least in volunteer companies. A
detail of cannoneers stood guard over the guns night and day, and over
the cook-house and quartermaster’s stores at night, and sometimes there
was one posted in front of company headquarters. A detail of drivers,
also, went on duty at night at the picket-rope, to assure that the horses
were kept tied and not stolen by marauding cavalrymen.

In the safe rear, where, as the men used to say, the officers were wont
to sit up late at night burning out government candles, while they
devised ways and means to keep the men exercised as well as ex_or_cised,
a guard tent was pitched in front of the camp, in which the guard were
compelled to stay when off post, much to their disgust sometimes; but
when the company or regiment was in line along the glorious front, that
unpopular lodging-house was abandoned, and each guardsmen slept in his
own quarters, on his own army feather-bed, whither the corporal of the
guard must come for his victim in the silent hours when that victim was
wanted to go on post.

With the infantry, guard-mounting took place in the morning at eight
o’clock. The guard was divided into three equal portions, called reliefs,
first, second, and third, each relief being on post two hours and off
four, thus serving eight hours out of the twenty-four. With all the
irksomeness of the detail, the guardsman enjoyed a temporary triumph as
such, for on that day, at least, he could snap his fingers at roll-calls
and all calls for fatigue duty—in short, was an independent gentleman
within certain limits.

I have stated it to have been the duty of the corporal of the guard to
seek out the members of the various reliefs in their quarters, when
the time came for them to go on post. There was more or less of lively
incident attending these explorations—not, however, with the sanction
of the corporal, to whom the liveliness was anything but amusing. Your
corporal of the guard was up to the average of ordinary officers in
intelligence, and, as he was just started on the ladder of promotions,
fully intended to do his whole duty at least; and so he was wont to
prepare himself for his nightly rounds by obtaining such a knowledge
of the local geography of the camp as would enable him to arouse and
assemble his guard with the least inconvenience to himself and the least
commotion to the camp. But the best laid plans of corporals of the guard
would frequently “gang agley,” even though they used every precaution,
and so it was the rule rather than the exception for him to get into the
wrong tent, and, after waking up all the inmates and getting the profane
to swearing, and all to abusing him for his stupid intrusion, to retreat
in as good order as possible and try again. The next time perhaps he
would get into the right one, and, after scrutinizing his list of the
guard once more, call out the name of _Smith_, for example. No answer.
There was a kind of deafness generated in the service, which was almost
epidemic among guardsmen, especially night guard; at least, such seemed
to be the case, for the man that was wanted to go out and take his post
was invariably the last one in the tent to be awakened by the summons of
the corporal; and long before that waking moment came, the corporal had
as aids on his staff all these self-same inmates who had been victims to
the assumed deafness of the man sought, and whose voices now furnished no
mean chorus to the corporal’s refrain.

[Illustration: STOCKADED SIBLEY TENTS.]

Sometimes, when the knight of the double chevron was a man of retiring
and quiet demeanor, he would save his lungs and make an effort to find
his man by stepping inside the tent, and flashing the light of his army
candle from the open side of his tin lantern upon the features of each of
the slumberers until he came to his victim, when he would shake him by
the shoulder and arouse him. The only drawback to this method occurred
when the reflections of the corporal woke up the wrong man, who, if
he happened to be one of those explosive creatures whom I have before
mentioned, was not always complimentary to the intruder in his use of
language.

Once in a while, in making his midnight rounds, when calling the name of
one of his guard through the door of the stockade, the corporal would
be politely directed by some one from within, perhaps the very man he
wanted, to “Next tent below”; and many a time this officer succeeded
in getting such an innocent and unsuspecting household completely by
the ears before being convinced of the joke which had been played on
him, when he would return to the first tent in no enviable humor; for
meanwhile the men to be relieved were chafing and sputtering away at the
non-appearance of the corporal and the relief. I think there was no one
minor circumstance which vexed soldiers more than tardy relief from their
posts, for every minute that they waited after the expiration of their
allotted time seemed to them at least ten; so that the reception which
the corporal and relief received when they _did_ arrive was likely to be
far from fraternal.

Speaking of the corporal of the guard reminds me of a snatch of a song
which used to be sung in camp to the tune of “When Johnny comes marching
home.” Here is the fragment:—

    My Johnny he now a Corporal is!
            Hurrah! Hurrah!
    My Johnny he now a Corporal is,
    You bet he knows his regular biz,
            And we’ll all feel gay, etc.

At 8.30 P.M., the bugle again sounded “Attention,” followed by the
“Assembly,” about five minutes afterwards, and the tumbling-out of the
company from their evening sociables, to form in line for the final
roll-call of the day, known as _Tattoo_.

[Music: TATTOO.]

But this was Tattoo in the artillery. A somewhat more inspiriting call
was that of the infantry, which gave the bugler quite full scope as a
soloist. Here it is:—

[Music]

Ere the last tone had died away, we could hear, when camped near
enough to the infantry for the purpose, a very comical medley of names
and responses coming from the several company streets of the various
regiments within ear-shot. It was “Jones!”—“Brown!”—“Smith!”—“Joe
Smith!”—“Green!”—“Gray!”—“O’Neil!”—“O’Reilly!”—“O’Brien!” and so on
through the nationalities, only that the names were intermingled. Then,
the responses were replete with character. I believe it to be among the
abilities of a man of close observation to write out quite at length
prominent characteristics of an entire company, by noting carefully
the manner in which the men answer “Here!” at roll-call. Every degree
of pitch in the gamut was represented. Every degree of force had its
exponent. Some answered in a low voice, only to tease the sergeant, and
_roar_ out a second answer when called again. There were upward slides
and downward slides, guttural tones and nasal tones. Occasionally, some
one would answer for a messmate, who was absent without leave, and take
his chances of being detected in the act. Darkness gave cover to much
good-natured knavery.

Tattoo was blown in artillery with the company at “Parade Rest,” as at
Réveillé. The roll-call and reports followed just as before, and the
company was then dismissed. Well do I recall, after the lapse of more
than twenty years, the melodious tones of this little bit of army music
coming to our ears so consecutively from various parts of the army as
to make continuous vibrations for nearly fifteen minutes, softened and
sweetened by varying distances, as more than a thousand bugles gave
tongue to the still and clear evening air, telling us that in the time
specified a hundred thousand men had come out of their rude temporary
homes—possibly the last ones they would ever occupy—to respond to their
names, and give token that, though Nature’s pall had now overshadowed the
earth, they were yet loyally at their posts awaiting further orders for
their country’s service.

After this roll-call was over, the men had half an hour in which to make
their beds, put on their nightcaps, and adjust themselves for sleep,
as at nine o’clock _Taps_ was sounded, which in the artillery ran as
follows:—

[Music: TAPS.]

In the infantry, the bugle-call for Taps was identical with the Tattoo
call in artillery. At its conclusion a drummer beat a few single,
isolated taps, which closed the army day. At this signal all lights must
be put out, all talking and other noises cease, and every man, except the
guard, be inside his quarters. In a previous chapter I think I stated
that the Black List caught the men who violated this regulation. Some
officers enforced it with greater rigidity than others, but all must have
a quiet camp. Yet here, as elsewhere, rank interposed to shield culprits
from violations of military regulations, and, while the private soldier
was punished for burning his candle or talking to his messmate after the
bugle-signal, general, field, staff, or line officers could and did get
together and carouse, and make the night turbulent with their revelry
into the small hours, with no one to molest or call them to an account
for it, although making tenfold the disturbance ever caused by the high
private after hours.

Taps ended the army day for all branches of the service, and, unless an
alarm broke in upon the stillness of the night, the soldiers were left to
their slumbers; or, what was oftener the case, to meditations on home;
the length of time in months and days they must serve before returning
thither; their prospects of surviving the vicissitudes of war; of the
boys who once answered roll-call with them, now camped over across the
Dark River; or of plans for business, or social relations to be entered
upon, if they should survive the war. All these, and a hundred other
topics which furnished abundant field for air-castle-building, would
chase one another through the mind of the soldier-dreamer, till his brain
would grow weary, his eyes heavy, and balmy sleep would softly steal him
away from a world of trouble into the realm of sweet repose and pleasant
dreams.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER X.

RAW RECRUITS.

    She asked for men, and up he spoke, my handsome and hearty Sam,
    “_I’ll_ die for the dear old Union, if she’ll take me as I am”;
    And if a better man than he there’s mother that can show,
    From Maine to Minnesota, then let the people know.

                                                       LUCY LARCOM.


[Illustration]

Many facts bearing upon the subject of this sketch have been already
presented in the opening chapter, but much more remains to be told, and
the reader will pardon me, I trust, for now injecting a little bit of
personal history to illustrate what thousands of young men were doing at
that time, and had been doing for months, as it leads up directly to the
theme about to be considered.

After I had obtained the reluctant consent of my father to enlist,—my
mother never gave hers,—the next step necessary was to make selection of
the organization with which to identify my fortunes. I well remember the
to me eventful August evening when that decision to enlist was arrived
at. The Union army, then under McClellan, had been driven from before
Richmond in the disastrous Peninsular campaign, and now the Rebel army,
under General Lee, was marching on Washington. President Lincoln had
issued a call for three hundred thousand three-years’ volunteers. One
evening, shortly after this call was made, I met three of my former
school-mates and neighbors in the chief village of the town I then
called home, and, after a brief discussion of the outlook, one of the
quartette challenged, or “stumped,” the others to enlist. The challenge
was promptly accepted all around, and hands were shaken to bind the
agreement. I will add in passing, that three of the four stood by that
agreement; the fourth was induced by increased wages to remain with his
employer, although he entered the service later in the war, and bears a
shell scar on his face to attest his honorable service.

After the decision had been reached, not to be revoked on my part as I
fully determined, I returned to my home, and either that night or the
next morning informed my father of the resolution I had taken. Instead
of interposing an emphatic objection, as he had done the previous year,
he said, in substance, “Well, you know I do not want you to go, but it
is very evident that a great many more must go, and if you have fully
determined upon it I shall not object.”

Having already determined upon the arm of the service which I should
enter, accompanied by three other acquaintances of the same opinion, two
of them the school-fellows mentioned, I started for Cambridge, with a
view of seeing Captain Porter, who was then at home recruiting for the
First Massachusetts Battery, which he commanded, and enlisting with him,
as there were at least two men in his company who were fellow-townsmen.
But we were much disappointed when the Captain informed us that his
company was now recruited to the number required. However, we directed
our steps back to Boston without delay, and there, in the second story of
the Old State House, enlisted in a new organization then rapidly filling.

Here is a copy of a certificate, still in my possession, which I was to
present on enlisting. It tells its own story.

                       VOLUNTEER ENLISTMENT.

    STATE OF __________   [Illustration]     TOWN OF __________

    I, __________ born in __________ in the State of __________
    aged __ years, and by occupation a __________ DO HEREBY
    ACKNOWLEDGE to have volunteered this __ day of __________
    18__, to serve as a =Soldier= in the _Army of the United
    States of America_, for the period of _THREE YEARS_, unless
    sooner discharged by proper authority: Do also agree to
    accept such bounty, pay, rations, and clothing, as are, or
    may be, established by law for volunteers. And I, __________
    do solemnly swear, that I will bear true faith and allegiance
    to the =United States of America=, and that I will serve them
    honestly and faithfully against all their enemies or opposers
    whomsoever; and that I will observe and obey the orders of the
    President of the United States, and the orders of the officers
    appointed over me, according to the Rules and Articles of War.

    Sworn and subscribed to, at __________ this __ day of
    __________ 18__,

    BEFORE __________

    _I CERTIFY, ON HONOR_, That I have carefully examined the above
    named Volunteer, agreeably to the General Regulations of the
    Army, and that in my opinion he is free from all bodily defects
    and mental infirmity, which would, in any way, disqualify him
    from performing the duties of a soldier.

                                                  EXAMINING SURGEON.

    _I CERTIFY, ON HONOR_, That I have minutely inspected the
    Volunteer, __________ previously to his enlistment, and that
    he was entirely sober when enlisted; that, to the best of
    my judgment and belief, he is of lawful age; and that, in
    accepting him as duly qualified to perform the duties of an
    able-bodied soldier, I have strictly observed the Regulations
    which govern the recruiting service. This soldier has
    __________ _eyes_, __________ _hair_, __________ _complexion_,
    _is_ __ _feet_ __ _inches high_.

                                _Regiment of __________ Volunteers._
                                                RECRUITING OFFICER.

                      DECLARATION OF RECRUIT.

    I, __________ desiring to VOLUNTEER as a Soldier in the =Army
    of the United States=, for the term of THREE YEARS, =Do
    Declare=, That I am __ years and __ months of age; That I have
    never been discharged from the United States service on account
    of disability or by sentence of a court-martial, or by order
    before the expiration of a term of enlistment; and I know of no
    impediment to my serving honestly and faithfully as a soldier
    for three years.

    GIVEN at __________

    The __ day of __________

    Witness: __________

                               No. __

                              __________

             _Volunteered at_ __________, __________ 18__,

               _By_ __________ _Regiment of_ __________

    __ _enlistment_; _last served in Company_ (__________) __
    _Reg’t of_ __________.

                                       _Discharged_ __________ 18__.

                     CONSENT IN CASE OF MINOR.

    I, __________ do certify, That I am the father of __________,
    that the said __________ is __ years of age; and I do hereby
    freely give my CONSENT to his volunteering as a SOLDIER IN THE
    ARMY OF THE UNITED STATES for the period of THREE YEARS.

    GIVEN at __________ the __ day of __________ 186_.

    Witness: __________

How often in later years did the disappointment I experienced at not
obtaining membership in the company I at first decided upon recur to me,
and how grateful I always felt for the fate which thus controlled my
enlistment. For the lot of a recruit in an old company was, at the best,
not an enviable one, and sometimes was made very disagreeable for him. He
stood in much the same relation to the veterans of his company that the
Freshman in college does to the Sophomores, or did when hazing was the
rule and not the exception. It is to be remembered that he was utterly
devoid of experience in everything which goes to make up the soldier, the
details of camping, cooking, drilling, marching, fighting, etc., which
put him at a disadvantage on all occasions. For this reason he easily
became the butt of a large number of his company—not all, for there were
some men who were ever ready to extend sympathy and furnish information
to him, when they saw it was needed, and did what they could to raise
him to the same general plane occupied by the old members. But many of
the veterans seemed to forget how they themselves obtained their army
education little by little, and so ofttimes bore down on recruits with
great severity.

In the later years of the war, when large bounties were being paid by
town, city, and State governments, to encourage enlistments, these
recruits were often addressed as “bounty-jumpers” by the evil disposed
among the old members. But that term was a misnomer, unless these men
proved later that they were deserving of it, for a bounty-jumper was a
man—I hate to call him one—who enlisted _only_ to get the bounty, and
deserted at the earliest opportunity.

Recruits, it should be said, as a class, stood the abuse which was heaped
upon them with much greater serenity of temper than they should have
done, and, indeed, so anxious were they to win favor with the veterans,
and to earn the right to be called and pass for old soldiers, that they
generally bore indignities without turning upon their assailants. The
term “recruit” in the mouth of a veteran was a very reproachful one,
but after one good brush with the enemy it was dropped, if the new men
behaved well under fire. In fact, those who abused the recruits most were
themselves, as a rule, the most unreliable in action and the greatest
shirks when on camp duty.

[Illustration: A WOOD DETAIL.]

When a detail made up of recruits and veterans was sent with the
wagons for wood, the recruits would be patted on the back by their
wily associates, and cajoled into doing most of the chopping, and then
challenged to lift the heaviest end of the logs into the wagons, which
they seldom refused to do. In the artillery, it usually fell to their
lot to care for the spare and used-up horses, not from any intention of
imposing upon them, but because cannoneers and drivers had their regular
tasks to perform, and all recruits entering the artillery began as spare
men, and worked up from the position of private to that of the highest
private—a cannoneer.

They always came to camp “flush” with money, and received every
encouragement from the bummers of the company to spend it freely; if they
did not do this, they were in a degree ostracised, and their lot made
much harder. When their boxes of goodies arrived from home, the lion’s
share went to the old hands. If the recruit did not give it to them, the
meanest of them would steal it when he was away on detail.

Then, all sorts of games were played on recruits by men who liked nothing
so well as a practical joke. I recall the case of a young man in my own
company who had just arrived, and, having been to the quartermaster for
his outfit of clothing and equipments, was asked by one of the practical
jokers why he did not get his umbrella.

“Do they furnish an umbrella?” he asked.

“Why, certainly,” said his persecutor, unblushingly. “It’s just like that
fraud of a quartermaster to jew a recruit out of a part of his outfit, to
sell for his own benefit. Go back and _demand_ your umbrella of him, and
a good one too!”

And the poor beguiled recruit returned to the quartermaster in high
dudgeon at the imagined attempt to swindle him, only to find, after a
little breeze, that he had been victimized by one of the practical jokers
of the camp.

There were at least two kinds of recruits to be found in every squad
that arrived in camp. One of these classes was made up of modest,
straightforward men, who accepted their new situation with its
deprivations gracefully, and brought no sugar-plums to camp with which to
ease their entrance into stern life on government fare and the hardships
of government service. They wore the government clothing as it was
furnished them, from the unshapely, uncomely forage cap to the shoddy,
inelastic sock. It mattered naught to them that the limited stock of the
quartermaster furnished nothing that fitted them. They accepted what he
tendered cheerfully, believing it to be all right, and seemed as happy
and as much at ease in a wilderness of overcoat and breeches as others
did who had been artistically renovated by the company tailor. But they
were none the less ludicrous and unsoldierly sights to look upon in such
rigs, and after a while would see themselves as others saw them, and
“spruce up” somewhat.

[Illustration: RECRUITS IN UNIFORM.]

These men drew their army rations to the full, not slighting the “salt
horse”, which I have intimated was rarely taken by old soldiers. They
found no fault when detailed for fatigue duty, were always ready to
learn, and in every way seemed anxious only to do the proper thing to
be done, hoping by such a course to win a speedy and easy ascent to the
plane of importance occupied by the veterans; and this course undoubtedly
did much to give them caste in the eyes of the latter.

Unlike these men in many particulars was the other class of recruits.
This latter class was not modest or retiring in demeanor. Its members
came to camp in a uniform calculated to provoke impertinent remarks
from the old vets. Their caps were from the store of a professional
hatter, and the numbers and emblem on the crown were of silver and gilt
instead of homely brass. Their clothing was generally custom-made.
The pantaloons in particular were not only made to fit well, but were
of the finest material obtainable, much unlike the government shoddy
which covered the old veteran, and through whose meshes peas of ordinary
calibre would almost rattle.

Then, their boots! such masterpieces of elegance and extravagance! Of
the cavalry pattern, reaching above the knee, almost doing away with the
necessity for pantaloons, sometimes of plain grained leather, sometimes
of enamelled, elaborately stitched and stamped, but always seeming to
mark their occupant as a man of note and distinction among his comrades.
They seemed a sort of fortification about their owner, protecting him
from too close contact with his vulgar surroundings. Alas! it never
required more than one day’s hard march in these dashing appendages to
humble their possessor so much that he would evacuate in as good order as
possible when camp was reached, if not compelled to before.

Their underwear was such as the common herd did not use in service. Their
shirts were “boiled”, that is, white ones, or, if woollen, were of some
“loud” checkered pattern, only less conspicuous than the flag which they
had sworn to defend. In brief, their general make-up would have stamped
them as military “dudes,” had such a class of creatures been then extant.
Of course, it was their privilege to wear whatever did not conflict with
Army Regulations, but I am giving the impressions they made on the minds
of the old soldiers.

As for government rations, they scoffed at them so long as there was a
dollar of bounty left, and a sutler within reach of camp to spend it
with. But when the treasury was exhausted they were disconsolate indeed,
and wished that the wicked war was over, with all their hearts. On
fatigue duty they were useless at-first, and the old soldiers made their
lot an unhappy one; but by dint of bulldozing and an abundance of hard
service, most of them got their fine sentimental notions pretty well
knocked out before they had been many weeks in camp. The sergeants into
whose hands they were put for instruction did not spare them, keeping
them hard at work until the recall from drill.

[Illustration: A SPARE MAN AND SPARE HORSES.]

It was fun in the artillery to see one of these dainty men, on his first
arrival, put in charge of a pair of spare horses,—spare enough, too,
usually. It was expected of him that he would groom, feed, and water
them. As it often happened that such a man had had no experience in the
care of horses, he would naturally approach the subject with a good deal
of awe. When the _Watering Call_ blew, therefore, and the bridles and
horses were pointed out to him by the sergeant, the fun began. Taking
the bridle, he would look first at it, then at the horse, as if in doubt
which end of him to put it on. In going to water, the drivers always
bridled the horse which they rode, and led the other by the halter. But
our unfledged soldier seemed innocent of all proper information. For the
first day or two he would _lead_ his charges; then, as his courage grew
with acquaintance, he would finally mount the near one, and, with his
legs crooked up like a V, cling for dear life until he got his lesson
learned in this direction. But all the time that he was getting initiated
he was a ridiculous object to observers.

The drilling of raw recruits of both the classes mentioned was no small
part of the trials that fell to the lot of billeted officers, for they
got hold of some of the crookedest sticks to make straight military men
of that the country—or, rather, _countries_—produced. Not the least
among the obstacles in the way of making good soldiers of them was
the fact that the recruits of 1864-5, in particular, included many who
could neither speak nor understand a word of English. In referring to
the disastrous battle of Reams Station, not long since, the late General
Hancock told me that the Twentieth Massachusetts Regiment had received
an accession of about two hundred German recruits only two or three days
before the battle, not one of whom could understand the orders of their
commanding officers. It can be easily imagined how much time and patience
would be required to mould such subjects as those into intelligent,
reliable soldiery.

[Illustration: DRILLING THE AWKWARD SQUAD.]

But outside of this class there were scores of men that spoke English
who would “hay-foot” every time when they should “straw-foot.” They were
incorrigibles in almost every military respect. Whenever they were out
with a squad—usually the “awkward squad”—for drill, they made business
lively enough for the sergeant in charge. When they stood in the rear
rank their loftiest ambition seemed to be to walk up the backs of their
file-leaders, and then they would insist that it was the file-leaders
who were out of step. Members of the much abused front rank often had
occasion to wish that the regulation thirteen inches from breast to back
might be extended to as many feet; but when the march was backward in
line, these front rank men would get square with their persecutors in the
rear.

To see such men attempt to change step while marching was no mean show.
I can think of nothing more apt to compare it with than the game of Hop
Scotch, in which the player hops first on one foot, then on both; or to
the blue jay, which, in uttering one of its notes, jumps up and down on
the limb; and if such a squad under full headway were surprised with a
sudden command to halt, they went all to pieces. It was no easy task to
align them, for each man had a line of his own, and they would crane
their heads out to see the buttons on the breast of the second man to
such an extent that the sergeant might have exclaimed, with the Irish
sergeant under like circumstances, “O be-gorra, what a bint row! Come out
here, lads, and take a look at yoursels!”

The awkward squad excelled equally in the infantry manual-of-arms.
Indeed, they displayed more real individuality here, I think, than in the
marchings, probably because it was the more noticeable. At a “shoulder”
their muskets pointed at all angles, from forty-five degrees to a
vertical. In the attempt to change to a “carry,” a part of them would
drop their muskets. At an “order,” no two of the butts reached the ground
together, and if a man could not always drop his musket on his _own_
toe he was a pretty correct shot with it on the toe of his neighbor.
But, with all their awkwardness and slowness at becoming acquainted with
a soldier’s duties, the recruits of the earlier years in time of need
behaved manfully. They made a poor exhibition on dress parade, but could
generally be counted on when more serious work was in hand. Sometimes,
when they made an unusually poor display on drill or parade, they were
punished—unjustly it may have been, for what they could not help—by
being subjected to the knapsack drill, of which I have already spoken.

It was a prudential circumstance that the war came to an end when it
did, for the quality of the material that was sent to the army in 1864
and 1865 was for the most part of no credit or value to any arm of the
service. The period of enlistments from promptings of patriotism had gone
by, and the man who entered the army solely from mercenary motives was
of little or no assistance to that army when it was in need of valiant
men, so that the chief burden and responsibility of the closing wrestle
for the mastery necessarily fell largely on the shoulders of the men who
bared their breasts for the first time in 1861, ’62, and ’63.

I have thus far spoken of a recruit in the usual sense of a man enlisted
to fill a vacancy in an organization already in the field. But this seems
the proper connection in which to say something of the experiences of men
who enlisted with original regiments, and went out with the same in ’61
and ’62. In many respects, their education was obtained under as great
adversity as fell to the lot of recruits. In _some_ respects, I think
their lot was harder. They knew absolutely nothing of war. They were
stirred by patriotic impulse to enlist and crush out treason, and hurl
back at once in the teeth of the enemy the charge of cowardice and accept
their challenge to the arbitrament of war. These patriots planned just
two moves for the execution of this desire: first, to enlist—to join some
company or regiment; second, to have that regiment transferred at once
to the immediate front of the Rebels, where they could fight it out and
settle the troubles without delay. Their intense fervor _to do something
right away_ to humble the haughty enemy, made them utterly unmindful
that they must first go to school and learn the art of war from its very
beginnings, and right at that point their sorrows began.

I think the greatest cross they bore consisted in being compelled to
settle down in home camp, as some regiments did for months, waiting
to be sent off. Here they were in sight of home in many cases, yet
outside of its comforts to a large extent; soldiers, yet out of danger;
bidding their friends a tender adieu to-day, because they are to leave
them—perhaps forever—to-morrow. But the morrow comes, and finds them
still in camp. Yes, there were soldiers who bade their friends a long
good-by in the morning, and started for camp expecting that very noon
or afternoon to leave for the tented field, but who at night returned
again to spend a few hours more at the homestead, as the departure of the
regiment had been unexpectedly deferred.

The soldiers underwent a great deal of wear and tear from false alarms
of this kind, owing to various reasons. Sometimes the regiment failed
to depart because it was not full; sometimes it was awaiting its field
officers; sometimes complete equipments were not to be had; sometimes
it was delayed to join an expedition not yet ready; and thus, in one
way or other, the men and their friends were kept long on the tiptoe of
expectation. Whenever a rumor became prevalent that the regiment was
surely going to leave on a certain day near at hand, straightway there
was an exodus from camp for home, some obtaining a furlough, but more
going without one, to take another touching leave all around, for the
dozenth time perhaps. Many of those who lived too far away to be sure
of returning in time, remained in camp, and telegraphed friends to meet
them at some large centre, as they passed through on the specified day,
which of course the friends faithfully tried to do, and succeeded if the
regiment set forth as rumored.

I said that many soldiers went home _without_ furloughs. There was a camp
guard hemming in every rendezvous for troops, with which I was familiar;
but no sentinel could see a man cross his beat _if he did not look at
him_, and this few of them did. Indeed, many of the sentinels themselves,
as soon as they were posted and the relieving squad were out of sight,
stuck their inverted muskets into the ground and decamped, either for
their two hours or for the day, and took their chances of being brought
to answer for it. The fact is, the men of ’61 and ’62 _wanted to go to
war_, and, whether they left the camp with or without leave, they were
sure to return to it. This fact was quite generally understood by their
superiors.

This home camp life seems interesting to look back upon. Hundreds of
men did not spend one day in six in camp. They came often enough to
have it known that they had not deserted, and then flitted again, but
other hundreds conscientiously remained. The company streets on every
pleasant day were radiant with the costumes of “fair women, and brave
men”—_to be_. On such a day a young man sauntering along the parade, or
winding in and out of the various company streets, the willing prisoner
of one or more interesting young women—his sisters, perhaps, or somebody
else’s—walked, the envy of the men who had no such friends to enliven
their camp life, or whose friends were too far away to visit them. If
these latter men secured an introduction to such a party, it tempered
their loneliness somewhat. And if such a party entered a tent, and joined
in the social round, it made a merry gathering while they tarried. But
there were other promenaders whose passing aroused no emotions of envy.
The husband and father attended by the loving wife and mother, whose brow
had already begun to wear that sober aspect arising from a forecasting
of the future, seeing, possibly, in the contingencies of war, herself a
widow, her children fatherless—dependent on her own unaided hands for all
of this world’s comforts, which must be provided for the helplessness of
childhood and youth. The husband, too, leading his boy or girl by the
hand as he walks, is not unmindful of the risks he has assumed or the
comforts he must sacrifice. But his hand is on the plough, and he will
not turn back.

Another interesting party often to be seen in the company street
comprised a father, mother, and son, perhaps an only boy, who had
volunteered for the war. Their reluctance at the step which he had taken
was manifested by turns in their looks, words, and acts. But while he
remained in the State, they must be with him as much as possible. See
that carpet-bag which the mother opens, as they take a seat on the straw
in the son’s tent! Notice the solicitude which she betrays as she takes
out one comfort or convenience after another—the socks for cold weather,
the woollens to ward off fever and ague, the medicine to antidote foul
water, the little roll of bandages which—may he never have occasion for;
the dozen other comforts that he ought to be provided with, including
some goodies which he had better take along if the regiment should chance
to go in a day or two. And so she loads him up—God bless her!—utterly
unmindful that the government has already provided him with more than he
can carry very far with his unaided strength.

Then, the camps were full of pedlers of “Yankee notions,” which soldiers
were supposed to stand in need of. I shall refer to some of these in
another connection.

The lesson of submission to higher military authority was a hard one for
free, honest American citizens to learn, and, while learning it, they
chafed tremendously. It was difficult for them to realize the difference
between men _with_ shoulder-straps and _without_ them; in fact, they
_would not_ realize it for a long time. When the straps crowned the
shoulders of social inferiors, submission to such authority was at times
degrading indeed. I have already touched upon this subject. But the
most judicious code of military discipline, even if administered by an
accomplished officer of estimable character, would have met with vigorous
opposition, for a time, from these impetuous and hitherto untrammelled
American citizens. Fortunately for them, perhaps, but unfortunately for
the service, the line officers were men of their own selection, their
neighbors and friends, who had met them as equals on all occasions. But
now, if such an officer attempted to enforce the authority conferred
by his rank, in the interest of better drill or discipline, he was
at once charged by his late equals with “showing off his authority,”
“putting on airs,” “feeling above his fellows”; and letters written home
advertised him as a “miniature tyrant,” etc., which made his position a
very uncomfortable one to hold for a time. But this condition of affairs
wore away soon after troops left the State, when the necessity for rigid
discipline became apparent to every man. And when the private soldier
saw that his captain was held responsible by the colonel for uncleanly
quarters or arms, or unsoldierly and ill disciplined men, the colonel in
turn being held to accountability by _his_ next superior, the growls grew
less frequent or were aimed at the government rather than the captain,
and the growlers began to settle down and accept the inevitable, taking
lessons in something new every day.

[Illustration: DRAFTED.]

It will be readily seen, I think, that the men composing the earliest
regiments and batteries had also their trials to endure, and they were
many; for not only they but their superiors were learning by rough
experience the art of war. They were, in a sense, “achieving greatness,”
while the recruits had “greatness thrust upon them,” often at short
notice. Furthermore, recruits from the latter part of 1862 forward went
out with a knowledge of much which they must undergo in the line of
hardship and privation, which the first rallies had to learn by actual
experience. And while it may be said that it took more courage for men
to go with the stern facts of actual war confronting them than when its
realities were unknown to them, yet it is also true that many of these
later enlistments were made under the advantage of pecuniary and other
inducements, without which many would not have been made. For patriotism
unstimulated by hope of reward saw high-water mark in 1861, and rapidly
receded in succeeding years, so that whereas men enlisted in 1861 and
early in ’62 because they wanted to go, and without hope of reward,
later in ’62 towns and individuals began to offer bounties to stimulate
lagging enlistments, varying in amount from $10 to $300; and increased
in ’63 and ’64 until, by the addition of State bounties, a recruit,
enlisting for a year, received in the fall of ’64 from $700 to $1000 in
some instances. It was this large bounty which led old veterans to haze
recruits in many ways. Of course, there was no justification for their
doing it, only as the recruits in some instances provoked it.

There was a song composed during the war, entitled the “Raw Recruit,”
sung to the tune of “Abraham’s Daughter,” which I am wholly unable to
recall, but a snatch of the first verse, or its parody, ran about as
follows:—

    I’m a raw recruit, with a bran’-new suit,
      Nine hundred dollars bounty,
    And I’ve come down from Darbytown
      To fight for Oxford County.

The name of the town and county were varied to suit the circumstances.

In 1863 a draft was ordered to fill the ranks of the army, as volunteers
did not come forward rapidly enough to meet the exigencies of the
service. Men of means, if drafted, hired a substitute, as allowed by law,
to go in their stead, when patriotism failed to set them in motion. Many
of these substitutes did good service, while others became deserters
immediately after enlisting. Conscription was never more unpopular than
when enforced upon American citizens at this time.

Here is a suggestive extract from a rhyme of that period, entitled

THE SUBSTITUTE.

    A friend stepped up to me one day;
    These are the words that he did say:
    “A thousand dollars to you I’ll owe,
    If in my place to war you’ll go.”
    “A thousand dollars? Done!” says I;
    “’Twill help to keep my family.”
    I soon was clothed in a soldier’s suit,
    And off to war as a substitute.

    To a conscript camp first I was sent
    And to the barracks my steps I bent.
    I saw many there who wore blue suits,
    And learned they were all substitutes.
    Then orders came for us to go,
    Way down where blood like rivers flow.
    When the soldiers saw me, they yelled, “Recruit!
    Why did you come as a substitute?”

[Illustration]




CHAPTER XI.

SPECIAL RATIONS.—BOXES FROM HOME.—SUTLERS.

                Can we all forget the bills on Sutler’s ledger haply yet,
    Which we feared he would remember, and we hoped he would forget?
    May we not recall the morning when the foe were threatening harm,
    And the trouble chiefly bruited was, “The coffee isn’t warm”?

                                                      PROF. S. B. SUMNER.


[Illustration]

If there was a red-letter day to be found anywhere in the army life of
a soldier, it occurred when he was the recipient of a box sent to him
by the dear ones and friends he left to enter the service. Whenever it
became clear, or even tolerably clear, that the army was likely to make
pause in one place for at least two or three weeks, straightway the
average soldier mailed a letter home to mother, father, wife, sister,
or brother, setting forth in careful detail what he should like to have
sent in a box at the earliest possible moment, and stating with great
precision the address that must be put on the cover, in order to have it
reach its destination safely. Here is a specimen address:—

                         Sergeant JOHN J. SMITH,
                    _Company A., 19th Mass. Regiment_,
              SECOND BRIGADE, SECOND DIVISION, SECOND CORPS,
                           ARMY OF THE POTOMAC,
                             STEVENSBURG, VA.
                        _Care Capt. James Brown._

As a matter of fact much of this address was unnecessary, and the box
would have arrived just as soon and safely if the address had only
included the name, company, and regiment, with _Washington, D. C._,
added, for everything was forwarded from that city to army headquarters,
and thence distributed through the army. But the average soldier wanted
to make a sure thing of it, and so told the whole story.

The boxes sent were usually of good size, often either a shoe-case or a
common soap-box, and were rarely if ever less than a peck in capacity. As
to the contents, I find on the back of an old envelope a partial list of
such articles ordered at some period in the service. I give them as they
stand, to wit: “Round-headed nails” (for the heels of boots), “hatchet”
(to cut kindlings, tent-poles, etc.), “pudding, turkey, pickles, onions,
pepper, paper, envelopes, stockings, potatoes, chocolate, condensed
milk, sugar, broma, butter, sauce, preservative” (for the boots). The
_quantity_ of the articles to be sent was left to the discretion of
thoughtful and affectionate parents.

In addition to the above, such a list was likely to contain an order for
woollen shirts, towels, a pair of boots made to order, some needles,
thread, buttons, and yarn, in the line of dry goods, and a boiled ham,
tea, cheese, cake, preserve, etc., for edibles. As would naturally be
expected, articles for the repair and solace of the inner man received
most consideration in making out such a list.

How often the wise calculations of the soldier were rudely dashed to
earth by the army being ordered to move before the time when the box
should arrive! And how his mouth watered as he read over the invoice,
which had already reached him by mail, describing with great minuteness
of detail all the delicacies he had ordered, and many more that kind
and loving hearts and thoughtful minds had put in. For the neighborhood
generally was interested when it became known that a box was making
up to send to a soldier, and each one must contribute some token of
kindly remembrance, for the enjoyment of the far-away boy in blue. But
the thought that some of these good things might spoil before the army
would again come to a standstill came upon the veteran now and then with
crushing force. Still, he must needs endure, and take the situation as
coolly as possible.

It was a little annoying to have every box opened and inspected at
brigade or regimental headquarters, to assure that no intoxicating
liquors were smuggled into camp in that way, especially if one was
not addicted to their use. There was many a growl uttered by men who
had lost their little pint or quart bottle of some choice stimulating
beverage, which had been confiscated from a box as “contraband of war,”
although the sender had marked it with an innocent name, in the hope of
passing it through unsuspected and uninspected. Yet the inspectors were
often baffled. A favorite ruse was to have the bottle introduced into a
well roasted turkey, a place that no one would for a moment suspect of
containing such unique stuffing. In such a case the bottle was introduced
into the bird empty, and filled after the cooking was completed, the
utmost care being taken to cover up all marks of its presence. Some would
conceal it in a tin can of small cakes; others inserted it in a loaf of
cake, through a hole cut in the bottom. One member of my company had some
whiskey sent for his enjoyment, sealed up in a tin can; but when the box
was nailed up a nail was driven into the can, so that the owner found
only an empty can and a generally diffused odor of “departed spirits”
pervading the entire contents of food and raiment which the box contained.

It was really vexing to have one’s knick-knacks and dainties overhauled
by strangers under _any_ circumstances, and all the more so when the box
contained no proscribed commodity. Besides, the boxes were so nicely
packed that it was next to impossible for the inspector to return all
the contents, having once removed them; and he often made more or less
of a jumble in attempting to do so. I think I must have had as many
boxes sent as the average among the soldiers, and simple justice to those
who had the handling of them requires me to state that I never missed
a single article from them, and, barring the breakage of two or three
bottles, which may or may not have been the fault of the opener, the
contents were always undamaged. Sometimes the boxes were sent directly
from brigade headquarters to the headquarters of each company without
inspection, and there only those were opened whose owners were known to
imbibe freely on occasion.

[Illustration: A WAGON-LOAD OF BOXES.]

The boxes came, when they came at all, by wagon-loads—mule teams of the
company going after them. I have already intimated that none were sent to
the army when it was on the move or when a campaign was imminent; and as
these moves were generally foreshadowed with tolerable accuracy, the men
were likely to send their orders home at about the same time, and so they
would receive their boxes together. In this way it happened that they
came to camp by wagon-loads, and a happier, lighter-hearted body of men
than those who were gathered around the wagons could not have been found
in the service. I mean now those who were the fortunate recipients of
a box, for there was always a second party on hand who did not expect a
box, but who were on the spot to offer congratulations to the lucky ones;
perhaps these would receive an invitation to quarters to see the box
unpacked. This may seem a very tantalizing invitation for them to accept;
but, nevertheless, next to being the owner of the prize, it was most
entertaining to observe what some one else was to enjoy.

I think the art of box-packing must have culminated during the war. It
was simply wonderful, delightfully so, to see how each little corner and
crevice was utilized. Not stuffed with paper by those who understood
their business, thus wasting space, but filled with a potato, an apple,
an onion, a pinch of dried apples, a handful of peanuts, or some other
edible substance. These and other articles filled the crannies between
carefully wrapped glass jars or bottles of toothsome preserves, or boxes
of butter, or cans of condensed milk or well roasted chickens, and the
turkey that each box was wont to contain. If there was a new pair of
boots among the contents, the feet were filled with little notions of
convenience. Then, there was likely to be, amid all the other merchandise
already specified, a roll of bandages and lint, for the much-feared but
unhoped-for contingency of battle. It added greatly to the pleasures of
the investigator to come now and then upon a nicely wrapped package,
labelled “From Mary,” “From Cousin John,” and perhaps a dozen other
relatives, neighbors, school-mates or shop-mates, most of which
contributions were delicious surprises, and many of them accompanied by
notes of personal regard and good-wishes.

There were some men in every company who had no one at home to remember
them in this tender and appreciative manner, and as they sat or stood
by the hero of a box and saw one article after another taken out and
unwrapped, each speaking so eloquently of the loving care and thoughtful
remembrance of kindred or friends, they were moved by mingled feelings
of pleasure and sadness: pleasure at their comrade’s good-fortune and
downright enjoyment of his treasure, and sadness at their own lonely
condition, with no one to remember them in this pleasant manner, and
often would their eyes fill with tears by the contrast of their own
situation with the pleasant scene before them. But these men were
generally remembered by a liberal donation whenever a box came to camp.

Still, there were selfish men in every company, and, if they were selfish
by nature, the war, I think, had a tendency to make them more so. Such
men would keep their precious box and its precious contents away from
sight, smell, and taste of all outsiders. It was a little world to them,
and all their own. “Send for a box yourself, if you want one,” appeared
in their every look, and often found expression in words. As a boy I have
seen a school-mate munching an apple before now with two or three of his
less favored acquaintances wistfully watching and begging for the core.
But the men of whom I speak never had any core to their apples; they
absorbed everything that was sent them.

I knew one man who, I think, came uncomfortably near belonging to this
class of soldiers. The first box he ever received contained, among other
delicacies, about a peck of raw onions. Before these onions had been
reached in this man’s consumption of the contents of his box a move was
ordered. What was to be done? It was one of the trying moments of his
life. Nineteen out of every twenty men, if not ninety-nine out of every
hundred, would at this eleventh hour have set them outside of the tent
and said, “Here they are, boys. Take hold and help yourselves!” But
not he. He was the hundredth man, the exception. So, packing them up
with some old clothes, he at once expressed them back to his home. But,
as I have intimated, such men were few in number, and, while war made
this class more selfish, yet its community of hardship and danger and
suffering developed sympathy and large-hearted generosity among the rank
and file generally, and they shared freely with their less fortunate but
worthy comrades.

[Illustration: WE DRANK FROM THE SAME CANTEEN.]

Nothing, to my mind, better illustrates the fraternity developed in the
army than the following poem, composed by Private Miles O’Reilly:—

WE’VE DRANK FROM THE SAME CANTEEN.

    There are bonds of all sorts in this world of ours,
    Fetters of friendship and ties of flowers,
          And true lover’s knots, I ween.
    The girl and the boy are bound by a kiss,
    But there’s never a bond, old friend, like this—
          We have drank from the same canteen.

    It was sometimes water, and sometimes milk,
    And sometimes apple-jack fine as silk.
          But, whatever the tipple has been,
    We shared it together, in bane or bliss,
    And I warm to you friend, when I think of this—
          We have drank from the same canteen.

    The rich and the great sit down to dine,
    And they quaff to each other in sparkling wine,
          From glasses of crystal and green.
    But I guess in their golden potations they miss
    The warmth of regard to be found in this—
          We have drank from the same canteen.

    We have shared our blankets and tents together,
    And have marched and fought in all kinds of weather,
          And hungry and full we have been;
    Had days of battle and days of rest;
    But this memory I cling to, and love the best—
          We have drank from the same canteen.

    For when wounded I lay on the outer slope,
    With my blood flowing fast, and but little to hope
          Upon which my faint spirit could lean,
    Oh, then I remember you crawled to my side,
    And, bleeding so fast it seemed both must have died,
          We drank from the same canteen.

But I will now leave this—to me deeply interesting theme—and introduce


THE ARMY SUTLER.

This personage played a very important part as _quartermaster
extraordinary_ to the soldiers. He was not an enlisted man, only a
civilian. By Army Regulations sutlers could be appointed “at the rate of
one for every regiment, corps, or separate detachment, by the commanding
officer of such regiment, corps, or detachment,” subject to the approval
of higher authority. These persons made a business of sutling, or
supplying food and a various collection of other articles to the troops.
Each regiment was supplied with one of these traders, who pitched his
hospital tent near camp, and displayed his wares in a manner most
enticing to the needs of the soldier. The sutler was of necessity both a
dry-goods dealer and a grocer, and kept, besides, such other articles as
were likely to be called for in the service. He made his chief reliance,
however, a stock of goods that answered the demands of the stomach. He
had a line of canned goods which he sold mostly for use in officers’
messes. The canning of meats, fruits, and vegetables was then in its
infancy, and the prices, which in time of peace were high, by the demands
of war were so inflated that the highest of high privates could not
aspire to sample them unless he was the child of wealthy parents who kept
him supplied with a stock of scrip or greenbacks. It can readily be seen
that his thirteen dollars a month (or even sixteen dollars, to which the
pay was advanced June 20, 1864, through the efforts of Henry Wilson, who
strove hard to make it twenty-one dollars) would not hold out a great
while to patronize an army sutler, and hundreds of the soldiers when the
paymaster came round had the pleasure of signing away the entire amount
due them, whether two, three, or four months’ pay, to settle claims of
the sutler upon them. Here are a few of his prices as I remember them:—

[Illustration: A SUTLER’S TENT. FROM A WAR-TIME PHOTOGRAPH.]

Butter (warranted to be rancid), one dollar a pound; cheese, fifty cents
a pound; condensed milk, seventy-five cents a can; navy tobacco, of the
blackest sort, one dollar and a quarter a plug. Other than the milk I
do not remember any of the prices of canned goods. The investment that
seemed to pay the largest dividend to the purchaser was the _molasses
cakes_ or _cookies_ which the sutlers vended at the rate of six for a
quarter. They made a pleasant and not too rich or expensive dessert when
hardtack got to be a burden. Then, one could buy sugar or molasses or
flour of them, though at a higher price than the commissary charged for
the same articles.

The commissary, I think I have explained, was an officer in charge of
government rations. From him quartermasters obtained their supplies for
the rank and file, on a written requisition given by the commander of a
regiment or battery. He also sold supplies for officers’ messes at cost
price, and also to members of the rank and file, if they presented an
order signed by a commissioned officer.

[Illustration: COOKING PANCAKES.]

Towards the end of the war sutlers kept self-raising flour, which they
sold in packages of a few pounds. This the men bought quite generally to
make into fritters or pancakes. It would have pleased the celebrated four
thousand dollar cook at the Parker House, in Boston, could he have seen
the men cook these fritters. The mixing was a simple matter, as water
was the only addition which the flour required, but the fun was in the
turning. A little experience enabled a man to turn them without the aid
of a knife, by first giving the fry-pan a little toss upward and forward.
This threw the cake out and over, to be caught again the uncooked
side down—all in a half-second. But the miscalculations and mishaps
experienced in performing this piece of culinary detail were numerous and
amusing, many a cake being dropped into the fire, or taken by a sudden
puff of wind, just as it got edgewise in the air, and whisked into the
dirt.

Then, the sutler’s pies! Who can forget them? “Moist and indigestible
below, tough and indestructible above, with untold horrors within.” The
most mysterious products that he kept, I have yet to see the soldier who
can furnish a correct analysis of what they were made from. Fortunately
for the dealer, it mattered very little as to that, for the soldiers were
used to mystery in all its forms, and the pies went down by hundreds;
price, twenty-five cents each. Not very high, it is true, compared with
other edibles, but they were small and thin, though for the matter of
thickness several times the amount of such stuffing could have added but
little to the cost.

I have said that these army merchants were dry-goods dealers. The only
articles which would come under this head, that I now remember of
seeing, were army regulation hats, cavalry boots, flannels, socks, and
suspenders. They were not allowed to keep liquors, and any one of them
found guilty of this act straightway lost his permit to suttle for the
troops, if nothing worse happened him.

I am of the opinion that the sutlers did not always receive the
consideration that they deserved. Owing to the high prices which they
asked the soldiers for their goods, the belief found ready currency that
they were little better than extortioners; and I think that the name
“sutler” to-day calls up in the minds of the old soldiers a man who would
not enlist and shoulder his musket, but who was better satisfied to
take his pack of goods and get his living out of the soldiers who were
doing his fighting for him. But there is something to be said on the
other side. In the first place, he filled a need recognized, long before
the Rebellion, by Army Regulations. Such a personage was considered a
convenience if not a necessity at military posts and in campaigns, and
certain privileges were accorded him.

In the second place, no soldier was compelled to patronize him, and yet
I question whether there was a man in the service any great length of
time, within easy reach of one of these traders, who did not patronize
him more or less. In the third place, when one carefully considers the
expense of transporting his goods to the army, the wastage of the same
from exposure to the weather, the cost of frequent removals, and the
risk he carried of losing his stock of goods in case of a disaster to
the army, added to the constant increase in the cost of the necessaries
of life, of which the soldiers were not cognizant, I do not believe that
sutlers as a class can be justly accused of overcharging. I have seen
one of these merchants since the war, who seemed seized with the fullest
appreciation of the worth of his own services to the country, and, with
an innocent earnestness most refreshing, applied for membership in the
Grand Army of the Republic, into which only men who have an honorable
discharge from the government are admitted.

[Illustration: SERVING OUT RATIONS AT THE COOK’S SHANTY.]

There undoubtedly were Shylocks among them, and they often had a hard
time of it; and this leads me to speak of another risk that sutlers
had to assume—the risk of being raided—or “cleaned out,” to quote the
language of the expressive army slang. This meant the secret organization
of a party of men in a regiment to fall upon a sutler in the darkness of
night, throw down his tent, help themselves liberally to whatever they
wanted, and then get back speedily and quietly to quarters. It did not do
to carry stolen goods to the tents, for the next day was likely to see
a detachment of men, accompanied by the sutler, searching the quarters
for the missing property. Sometimes this raiding was done in a spirit
of mischief, by unprincipled men, sometimes to get satisfaction for
what they considered his exorbitant charges. Sometimes the officers of
a regiment sympathized in such a movement, if they thought the sutler’s
exactions deserved a rebuke. When this was the case, it was no easy task
to find the criminals, for the officers were very blind and stupid, or,
if the culprits were detected, they were quietly reminded that if they
were foolish enough to get caught they must suffer the penalty. But
sutlers, like other people, profited by the teachings of experience, and,
if they had faults, soon mended them, so that late in the war they rarely
found it necessary to beg deliverance from their friends.

The following incident came under my own knowledge in the winter of
’64, while the Artillery Brigade of the Third Corps lay encamped in the
edge of a pine woods near Brandy Station, Virginia. Just in rear of the
Tenth Battery camp, near company headquarters, the brigade sutler had
erected his tent, and every wagon-load of his supplies passed through
this camp under the eyes of any one who cared to take note. A load of
this description was thus inspected on a particular occasion, and while
the wagon was standing in front of the tent waiting to be unloaded, and
without special guarding, an always thirsty veteran stole up to it,
seized upon a case of whiskey, said to have been destined for a battery
commander, and was off in a jiffy. Less than three minutes elapsed before
the case was missed. At once the captain of the company was notified, who
immediately gave his instructions to the officer of the day. The bugler
blew the _Assembly_, summoning every man into line; and every man had
to be there or be otherwise strictly accounted for by his sergeant. What
it all meant no one apparently knew. Meanwhile, two lieutenants and the
orderly were carrying on a thorough search of the men’s quarters. When
it was completed, the orderly returned to the line, and the company was
dismissed, in a curious frame of mind as to the cause of all the stir.
This soon leaked out, as did also the fact that no trace of the missing
property had been discovered. All was again quiet along the Potomac,
except when the culprit and his coterie waxed a little noisy over
imbibitions of _ardent_ mysteriously obtained, and not until after the
close of the war was the mystery made clear.

It seems that as soon as he had seized his prize he passed swiftly down
through the camp to the picket rope, where the horses were tied, and
there, _in a pile of manure thrown up behind them_, quickly concealed the
case, and, at the bugle signal, was prompt to fall into line. Under cover
of darkness, the same night, the plunder was taken from the manure-heap
and carried to a hill in front of the camp, where it was buried in a
manner which would not disclose it to the casual traveller, and yet leave
it easily accessible to its unlawful possessor, and here he resorted
periodically for a fresh supply, until it was exhausted.

I have quoted a few of the prices charged by sutlers. Here are a few of
the prices paid by people in Richmond, during the latter part of the war,
in Confederate money:—

Potatoes $80 a bushel; a chicken $50; shad $50 per pair; beef $15 a
pound; bacon $20 a pound; butter $20 a pound; flour $1500 a barrel; meal
$140 a bushel; beans $65 a bushel; cow-peas $80 a bushel; hard wood $50
a cord; green pine $80 a cord; and a dollar in gold was worth $100 in
Confederate money.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER XII.

FORAGING.

    Can we all forget the foraging the boys were prone to do,
    As with problematic rations we were marching Dixie through;
    And the dulcet screech of chanticleer or soothing squeal of swine,
    When occurred the grateful halt or brief excursion from the line?

                                                   PROF. S. B. SUMNER.


[Illustration]

There was one other source from which soldiers—at least, some
soldiers—replenished their larder, or added to its variety. The means
employed to accomplish this end was known as _Foraging_, which is
generally understood to mean a seeking after food, whether for man or
beast, and appropriating to one’s own use whatsoever is found in this
line, wheresoever it is found in an enemy’s country. It took the army
some time to adopt this mode of increasing its stores. This arose from
the fact that early in the war many of the prominent government and
military officers thought that a display of force with consideration
shown the enemy’s property would win the South back to her allegiance
to the Union; but that if, on the other hand, they devastated property
and appropriated personal effects, it would only embitter the enemy,
unite them more solidly, and greatly prolong the war; so that for many
months after war began, Northern troops were prohibited from seizing
fence-rails, poultry, swine, straw, or any similar merchandise in
which they might under some circumstances feel a personal interest;
and whenever straw-stacks and fences _were_ appropriated by order of
commanding officers, certificates to that effect were given the owners,
who might expect at some time to be reimbursed. But the Rebellion waxed
apace, and outgrew all possibility of certificating everybody whose
property was entered upon or absorbed, and furthermore it came to be
known that many who had received certificates were in collusion with the
enemy, so that the issuance of these receipts gradually grew beautifully
less.

Then, there was another obstacle in the way of a general adoption of
foraging as an added means of support. It was the presence in the army
of a large number of men who had learned the ten commandments, and could
not, with their early training and education, look upon this taking to
themselves the possessions of others without license as any different
from stealing. These soldiers would neither forage nor share in the
fruits of foraging. It can be readily imagined, then, that when one of
this class commanded a regiment the diversion of foraging was not likely
to be very general with his men. But as the war wore on, and it became
more evident that such tender regard for Rebel property only strengthened
the enemy and weakened the cause of the Union, conscientious scruples
stepped to the rear, and the soldier who had them at the end of the war
was a curiosity indeed.

There are some phases of this question of foraging which at this late
day may be calmly considered, and the right and wrong of it carefully
weighed. In the first place, international law declares that in a hostile
section an army may save its rations and live off the country. To the
large majority of the soldiers this would be sufficient warrant for them
to appropriate from the enemy whatever they had a present liking for
in the line of provisions. If all laws were based on absolute justice,
the one quoted would settle the question finally, and leave nothing as
an objection to foraging. But while the majority make the laws, the
consciences and convictions of the minority are not changed thereby.
Each man’s conscience must be a final law unto himself. It is well for
it to be so. I only enlarge upon this for a moment to show that on all
moral questions every intelligent man must in a measure make his own law,
having Conscience as a guide.

[Illustration: A DISCOVERY. ACT I.]

[Illustration: ACT II.]

The view which the average soldier took was, as already intimated, in
harmony with the international law quoted. This view was, in substance,
that the people of the South were in a state of rebellion against the
government, notwithstanding that they had been duly warned to desist from
war and return to their allegiance: that they had therefore forfeited
all claim to whatever property the soldier chose to appropriate; that
this was one of the risks they assumed when they raised the banner of
secession; that for this, and perhaps other reasons, they should be
treated just as a foreign nation waging war against the United States,
all of which may seem plausible at first view, and indeed it may be
said just here that if the soldiers had always despoiled the enemy to
supply their own pressing personal needs, or if they had always taken
or destroyed only those things which could be of service to the enemy
in the prosecution of the war, the arguments against foraging would be
considerably weakened; but the authority to forage carried with it also
the exercise of the office of judge and jury, from whom there was no
appeal. If the owner of a lot of corn or poultry was to protest against
losing it, on the ground that he was a Unionist, unless the proof was
at hand, he would lose his case—that is, his corn and chickens. However
sincere he may have been, it was not possible for him to establish
his Union sentiments at short notice. Indeed, so many who really were
“secesh” claimed to be good Union men, it came latterly to be assumed
that the victim was playing a false rôle on all such occasions, and so
the soldiers went straight for the plunder, heeding no remonstrances.
Without doubt, hundreds of Union men throughout the South suffered losses
in this way, which, if their loyalty could have been clearly shown, they
would have been spared.

A good deal of the foraging, while unauthorized and forbidden by
commanding officers, was often connived at by them, and they were
frequently sharers in the spoils; but I was about to say that it was not
always of the most judicious kind. No one, better than the old soldiers,
knows how destitute many, if not most, of the houses along the line of
march were of provisions, clothing, and domestic animals, after the first
few months of the war. I will amend that statement. There _was_ one class
who knew better than the soldiers,—the _tenants_ of those houses knew
that destitution better—sometimes feigned it, may be, but as a rule it
was the ugly and distressing reality. I am dealing now with the Army
of the Potomac, which travelled the same roads year after year, either
before or behind the Rebel Army of Northern Virginia. In or near the
routes of these bodies little was attempted by the people in the way of
crop-raising, for their products were sure to feed one or the other of
the two armies as they tramped up and down the state, so that destitution
in some of the wayside cabins and farm-houses was often quite marked.
No one with a heart less hard than flint could deprive such families of
their last cow, shote, or ear of corn. Yet there were many unauthorized
foragers who would not hesitate a moment to seize and carry off the
last visible mouthful of food. So it has seemed to me that the cup of
Rebellion was made unnecessarily bitter from the fact that such appeals
too often fell on deaf ears. Granting it to be true that the Rebels had
forfeited all right to whatever property their antagonists saw fit to
appropriate, yet in the absence of those Rebels their families ought
not to suffer want and distress; the innocent should not suffer for the
guilty, and when nothing was known against them they should not have been
deprived of their last morsel. But there were exceptions. There were some
families who gave information to the Rebel army or detachments of it, by
which fragments of ours were killed or captured, and when this was known
the members of that family were likely sooner or later to suffer for it,
as would naturally be expected.

Some of these families were so destitute that they were at times driven
to appeal to the nearest army headquarters for rations to relieve their
sufferings. To do this it was often necessary for them to walk many
miles. Horses they had not. They could not keep them, for if the Union
cavalry did not “borrow,” the Rebel cavalry would impress them; so that
they were not only without a beast of burden for farm work, but had
none to use as a means of transportation. Now and then a sore-backed,
emaciated, and generally used-up horse or mule, which had been abandoned
and left in the track of the army to die, was taken charge of, when the
coast was clear, and nursed back into vitality enough to stand on at
least three of his legs, when, by means of bits of tattered rope, twisted
corn-husks, and odds and ends of leather which had seen better days, the
sorry-looking brute, still bearing the brand _U. S._ or _C. S._ on his
rump, partly concealed perhaps by his rusty outfit, was tackled into a
nondescript vehicle, possibly the skeleton remains of what had been, in
years gone by, the elegant and stylish family carriage, but fully as
often into a two-wheeled cart, which now answered all the purposes of
the family in its altered circumstances. One would hardly expect to find
in such a brute a _Goldsmith Maid_ or a _Jay Eye See_ in locomotion,
and so as a matter of fact such a beast was urged on from behind by
lusty thwacks from a cudgel, propelling the family at a headlong
_walk_—headlong, because he was likely to go headlong at any moment, from
lack of strength, over the rough Virginia roads.

[Illustration: GOING TO ARMY HEADQUARTERS.]

When such a brute got to be pretty lively once more, unless he was
concealed, he would soon fall into service again in one of the armies,
and possibly another gasping skeleton left in his place; but later in
the war all animals abandoned by the Union army were shot if any life
remained in them, so that even this resource was to that extent cut off
from the inhabitants, and the family _cow_, while she was spared, was
fitted out for such service.

But the soldiers did not always content themselves with taking eatables
and forage. Destruction of the most wanton and inexcusable character was
sometimes indulged in. It is charged upon them when the army entered
Fredericksburg, in 1862, that they took especial delight in bayonetting
mirrors, smashing piano-keys with musket-butts, pitching crockery out
of windows, and destroying other such inoffensive material, which could
be of no possible service to either party. If they had been imbibing
commissary whiskey, they were all the more unreasonable and outrageous
in their destruction. Whenever a man was detected in the enactment of
such disgraceful and unsoldierly conduct, he was put under arrest, and
sentenced by court-martial. But this class of men was an insignificantly
small fraction of an army, although seeming very numerous to their
victims.

A regularly authorized body of foragers, in charge of a commissioned
officer, never gave way to excesses like those I have mentioned. Their
task was usually well defined. It was to go out with wagons in quest of
the contents of smoke-houses or barns or corn-barns; and if a flock of
fowls or a few swine chanced to be a part of the live-stock of the farms
visited, the worse for the live-stock and Secessia, and the better for
the Union army. The usual plunder secured by regular foraging parties was
hams, bacon sides, flour, sweet potatoes, corn-meal, corn on the cob, and
sometimes corn-shooks as they were called, that is, corn-leaves stripped
from the stalks, dried and bundled, for winter fodder. The neat cattle in
the South get the most of their living in the winter by browsing, there
being but little hay cured.

In traversing fresh territory, the army came upon extensive quantities
of corn in corn-ricks. At Wilcox’s Landing, on the James River, where we
crossed in June, 1864, the Rebel Wilcox, who had a splendid farm on the
left bank of the river, had hundreds of bushels of corn, I should judge,
which the forage trains took aboard before they crossed over; and on the
south side of the James, east from Petersburg, where Northern troops had
never before penetrated, many such stores of corn were appropriated to
feed the thousands of loyal quadrupeds belonging to Uncle Sam.

[Illustration: A CORN-BARN AND HAY-RICK.]

In this section, too, and in the territory stretching from the Wilderness
to Cold Harbor, immense quantities of tobacco were found in the various
stages of curing. The drying-houses were full of it. These houses were
rude structures, having water-tight roofs, but with walls built of small
logs placed two or three inches apart, to admit a free circulation of
air. On poles running across the interior hung the stalks of tobacco,
root upwards. Then, in other buildings were hogsheads pressed full of the
“weed,” in another stage of the curing. It is well known that Petersburg
is the centre of a very extensive tobacco-trade, and in that city are
large tobacco-factories. But the war put a summary end to this business
for the time, by closing northern markets and blockading southern ports,
so that this article of foreign and domestic commerce accumulated in the
hands of the producers to the very great extent found by the army when it
appeared in that vicinity. Every soldier who had a liking for tobacco
helped himself as freely as he pleased, with no one caring to stay his
hand. But I believe that the experts in smoking and chewing preferred
the black navy plug of the sutler, at a dollar and a quarter, to this
unprepared but purer article to be had by the taking.

[Illustration: TOBACCO-DRYING HOUSES.]

While the army lay at Warrenton Sulphur Springs, after Gettysburg in
’63, a detail of men was made from my company daily to take scythes from
the “Battery Wagon,” and, with a six-mule team, go off and mow a load
of grass wherever they could find it within our lines, to eke out the
government forage. The same programme was enacted by other batteries in
the corps.

As Sherman’s Bummers achieved a notoriety as foragers _par excellence_,
some facts regarding them will be of interest in this connection.
Paragraphs 4 and 6 of Sherman’s _Special Field Orders_ 120, dated Nov. 9,
1864, just before starting for Savannah, read as follows:—

“4. The army will forage liberally on the country during the march. To
this end each brigade commander will organize a good and sufficient
foraging party under the command of one or more discreet officers, who
will gather, near the route travelled, corn or forage of any kind, meat
of any kind, vegetables, corn-meal or whatever is needed by the command,
aiming at all times to keep in the wagons at least ten days’ provisions
for his command, and three days’ forage. Soldiers must not enter the
dwellings of the inhabitants or commit any trespass; but during a halt
or camp they may be permitted to gather turnips, potatoes, and other
vegetables, and to drive in stock in sight of their camp. To regular
foraging parties must be intrusted the gathering of provisions and forage
at any distance from the road travelled.”

“6. As for horses, mules, wagons, etc., belonging to the inhabitants,
the cavalry and artillery may appropriate freely and without limit;
discriminating, however, between the rich, who are usually hostile, and
the poor and industrious, usually neutral or friendly. Foraging parties
may also take mules or horses, to replace the jaded animals of their
trains or to serve as pack-mules, for the regiments or brigades. In all
foraging of whatever kind, the parties engaged will refrain from abusive
or threatening language, and may, where the officer in command thinks
proper, give written certificates of the facts, but no receipts; and they
will endeavor to leave with each family a reasonable portion for their
maintenance.”

As Sherman was among the commanders who believed most heartily in having
those who provoked the conflict suffer the full measure of their crime,
the above instructions seem certainly very mild and humane. On page
182, Vol. II., of his Memoirs, and also on pages 207-8, in a letter to
Grant, describing the march, he presents a summary of the working of
the plan. His brigade foraging parties, usually comprising about fifty
men, would set out before daylight, knowing the line of march for the
day, and, proceeding on foot five or six miles from the column, visit
every farm and plantation in range. Their plunder consisted of bacon,
meal, turkeys, ducks, chickens, and whatever else was eatable for man or
beast. These they would load into the farm-wagon or family carriage, and
rejoin the column, turning over their burden to the brigade commissary.
“Often,” says Sherman, “would I pass these foraging parties at the
roadside, waiting for their wagons to come up, and was amused at their
strange collections—mules, horses, even cattle packed with old saddles,
and loaded with hams, bacon, bags of corn-meal, and poultry of every
description.... No doubt, many acts of pillage, robbery, and violence
were committed by these foragers, usually called ‘bummers’; for I have
since heard of jewelry taken from women, and the plunder of articles
that never reached the commissary; but these acts were exceptional and
incidental.” Sherman further states that his army started with about five
thousand head of cattle and arrived at the sea with about ten thousand,
and that the State of Georgia must have lost by his operations fifteen
thousand first-rate mules. As to horses, he says that every one of the
foraging party of fifty who set out daily on foot invariably returned
mounted, accompanying the various wagon-loads of provisions and forage
seized, and, as there were forty brigades, an approximation to the number
of horses taken can be made.

But this travelling picnic of the Western armies was unique. There is
nothing like it elsewhere in the history of the war. Certainly, the Army
of the Potomac could not present anything to compare with it. As a matter
of fact, there was no other movement in the war whose nature justified
such a season of riotous living as this one. But it illustrates in a
_wholesale_ way the kind of business other armies did on a _retail_ scale.

There was no arm of the service that presented such favorable
opportunities for foraging as did the cavalry, and none, I may add,
which took so great an advantage of its opportunity. In the first place,
being the eyes and the ears of the army, and usually going in advance,
cavalrymen skimmed the cream off the country when a general movement was
making. Then when it was settled down in camp they were the outposts and
never let anything in the line of poultry, bee-hives, milk-houses, and
apple-jack, not to enumerate other delicacies which outlying farm-houses
afforded, escape the most rigid inspection. Again, they were frequently
engaged in raids through the country, from the nature of which they were
compelled to live in large measure off southern products, seized as they
went along; but infantry and artillery must needs confine _their_ quests
for special rations to the homesteads near the line of march. The cavalry
not only could and did search these when they led the advance, but also
made requisitions on all houses in sight of the thoroughfares travelled,
even when they were two or three miles away, so that, in all probability,
they ate a smaller quantity of government rations, man for man, than did
any other branch of the land-service; but they did not therefore always
fare sumptuously, for now and then the cavalry too were in a strait for
rations.

Next to the cavalry, the infantry stood the best chance of good living on
foraged edibles, as their picket-duty took them away some distance from
the main lines and often into the neighborhood of farm-houses, from which
they would buy or take such additions to their rations as the premises
afforded. Then, they went out in reconnoitring parties, or, perhaps, to
do fatigue duty, such as the building of bridges, or the corduroying of
roads, which also opened opportunities for them to enlist a few turkeys
or chickens in the Union cause.

Perhaps the most unfortunate natives were those who chanced to live in
a house by the roadside in the direct line of march of the army, for,
from the time the head of the column struck such a house until the last
straggler left it, there was a continuous stream of officers and men
thronging into and about the premises, all ambitious to buy or beg or
take whatsoever in the line of eatables and drinkables was to be had
by either of these methods. The net result of this was to leave such
families in a starving condition, and finally begging rations from the
army. Those families by whose premises _both_ armies marched were in the
depths of distress, for Confederate soldiers let little in the way of
provisions escape their maws on their line of march, even in Virginia;
so that it was not unusual for such families to meet the Union advance
with tearful eyes, and relate the losses which they had sustained and the
beggary to which they had been reduced by the seizure of their last cow
and last ounce of corn-meal. Sometimes, no doubt, they deceived to ward
off impending search and seizure from a new quarter, but as a rule the
premises showed their statements to be true.

Sometimes the inhabitants were shrewd and watchful enough to scent danger
and secrete the articles most precious to them till the danger was past;
but not infrequently they were a little tardy in adopting such a measure,
and were overhauled just before they had reached cover, and despoiled of
the whole or a part of their treasure. The corn-fields of these roadside
residents were the saddest of spectacles after the army had passed along
in the early fall, for no native-born Southron had a finer appreciation
of the excellent qualities of “roasting ears” than the average Yankee
soldier, who left no stalk unstripped of its burden. Even the stalks
themselves were used, to regale the appetites of the horses and mules.

[Illustration: SCENE AT A WAYSIDE FARM-HOUSE.]

Volumes might be filled with incidents of foraging. I will relate one or
two that came under my own personal observation.

The people of Maryland undoubtedly enjoyed greater exemption from
foragers, as a whole, than did those of Virginia, for a larger number
of the former than of the latter were supposed to be loyal and were
therefore protected. I say _supposed_, for personally I am of the
opinion that the Virginians were fully as loyal as the Marylanders.
But a large number of the soldiers when fresh and new in the service
saw an enemy in every bush, and recognized no white man south of Mason
and Dixon’s line as other than a “secesh.” Very often they were right,
but the point I wish to make is that they indulged in foraging to a
greater extent probably than troops which had been longer in service.
Before my own company had seen any hard service it was located at
Poolesville, thirty-eight miles from Washington, where it formed part of
an independent brigade, which was included in the defences of Washington,
and under the command of General Heintzelman. While we lay there
drilling, growling, and feeding on government rations, a sergeant of the
guard imperilled his chevrons by leading off a midnight foraging party,
after having first communicated the general countersign to the entire
party. On this particular occasion a flock of sheep was the object of the
expedition. These sheep had been looked upon with longing eyes many times
by the men as they rode their horses to water by their pasture, which
was, perhaps, half a mile or more from camp.

As soon as the foragers came upon them in the darkness, the sheep
cantered away, and their adversaries, who could only see them when
near to them, followed in full pursuit. As the chase up and down the
enclosure, which was not a very large one, waxed warm, one of the
party, more noted for his zeal than his discretion, drew a revolver and
emptied nearly every barrel among the flock, doing no bodily injury to
the sheep, however, but he _did_ succeed in calling down upon his head
the imprecations of the sergeant, for his lack of good-sense, and with
reason, for in a few minutes the fire of the outer pickets was drawn.
This being heard and reported in camp, the long-roll was sounded, calling
into line the two regiments of infantry that lay near us, and causing
every preparation to be made to resist the supposed attack. The foragers,
meanwhile, skulked back to camp by the shortest route, bringing with them
two sheep that had been run down by some of the fleeter of the party. But
no one save an interested few, inside or outside of the company, ever
knew, until the story was told at a reunion of the company in ’79 or ’80,
the cause of all the tumult in camp that dark winter’s night.

On another occasion a party of five or six men stole out of camp at
midnight, in quest of poultry. They knew of a farm-house where poultry
was kept, but to ascertain its exact whereabouts at night was no easy
task. On looking around the premises they found that there was no
isolated out-building, whereupon they at once decided that the ell to the
main house must be the place which contained the “biddies”; but to enter
that might rouse the farmer and his family, which they did not care to
do. However, a council of war decided to take the risk, and storm the
place. Investigation showed the door to be padlocked, but a piece of iron
which lay conveniently near, on a window-sill, served to pull out the
staple, and the door was open. Meanwhile, guards had been posted at the
corners of the house, with drawn revolvers (which they would not have
dared to fire), and the captures began. One man entered the ell, and,
lighting a match, discovered that he had called at the right house, and
that the feathered family were at home. Among them he caught a glimpse of
two turkeys, and these, with four fowls taken one at a time by the neck,
to control their noise, were passed to another man standing at the door
with a pen-knife, who, having performed a successful surgical operation
on each, gave them to a third party to put in a bag.

Back of our camp stood the house of a secessionist,—at least, “Black
Mary,” his colored servant, said he was one,—and in his kitchen and
cook-stove, for the sum of twenty-five cents in scrip, having previously
dressed and stuffed them, Mary cooked the turkeys most royally, and one
commissioned officer of our company, at least, sat down to one of the
feasts, blissfully ignorant, of course, as to the source from which the
special ration was drawn.

Bee-hives were among the most popular products of foraging. The soldiers
tramped many a mile by night in quest of these depositories of sweets. I
recall an incident occurring in the Tenth Vermont Regiment—once brigaded
with my company—when some of the foragers, who had been out on a tramp,
brought a hive of bees into camp, after the men had wrapped themselves
in their blankets, and, by way of a joke, set it down stealthily on the
stomach of the captain of one of the companies, making business quite
lively in that neighborhood shortly afterwards.

[Illustration: NO JOKE.]

Foragers took other risks than that of punishment for absence from camp
or the column without leave. They were not infrequently murdered on these
expeditions. On the 7th of December, 1864, Warren’s Fifth Corps was
started southward from Petersburg, to destroy the Weldon Railroad still
further. On their return, they found some of their men, who had straggled
and foraged, lying by the roadside murdered, their bodies stark naked
and shockingly mutilated. One of Sherman’s men recently related how in
the Carolinas one of his comrades was found hanged on a tree, bearing
this inscription, “Death to all foragers.” A large number of men were
made prisoners while away from their commands after the usual fruits of
foraging—just how many, no one will ever know; and many of those not
killed on the spot by their captors ended their lives in the prison-pens.

During the expedition of the Fifth Corps alluded to, while the column
had halted at some point in its march, a few uneasy spirits, wishing for
something eatable to turn up, had made off down a hill, ahead of the
column, had crossed a stream, and reached the vicinity of a house on the
high ground the other side. Here a keen-scented cavalryman from the party
had started up two turkeys, which, as the pursuit grew close, flew up
on to the top of the smoke-house, whence, followed by their relentless
pursuer, they went still higher, to the ridge-pole of the main house
adjoining. Still up and forward pressed the trooper, his “soul in arms
and eager for the fray,” and as the turkeys with fluttering wings edged
away, the hungry veteran, now astride the ridge-pole, hopped along after,
when _ping!_ a bullet whistled by uncomfortably near him.

[Illustration: THE TURKEY HE DIDN’T CATCH.]

“What in thunder are you about!” blurted the cavalryman, suspecting his
comrades of attempting to shoot off his quarry in the moment of victory.

Receiving no satisfactory response from his innocent companions, who had
stood interested spectators of his exploit, yet unconscious of what he
was exclaiming at, he once more addressed himself to the pursuit when,
chuck! a bullet struck a shingle by his leg and threw the splinters in
his face. There was no mistaking the mark or the marksman this time,
and our trooper suddenly lost all relish for turkey, and, standing
not on the order of his going, came sliding and tumbling down off the
roof, striking the ground with too much emphasis and a great deal of
feeling, where, joined by his comrades, who by this time had taken in
the situation, he beat a hasty retreat, followed by the jeers of the
Johnnies, and rejoined the column.

[Illustration: A DILEMMA.]

A veteran of the Seventh New Hampshire tells of one Charley Swain, who
was not only an excellent duty soldier, but a champion forager. While
this regiment lay at St. Augustine, Fla., in 1863, Swain started out on
one of his quests for game, and, although it had grown rather scarce,
at last found two small pigs penned up in the suburbs of the town. His
resolve was immediately made to take them into camp. Securing a barrel,
he laid it down, open at one end, in a corner of the pen, and without
commotion soon had both grunters inside the barrel, and the barrel
standing on end. By hard tugging he lifted it clear of the pen, and,
taking it on his back, started rapidly for camp. But his passengers were
not long reconciled to such quick and close transit, for he had not
proceeded far before grunts developed into squeals, squeals into internal
dissensions, to which the bottom of the barrel at last succumbed, and
a brace of pigs were coursing at liberty. Here was a poser for the
spoilsman. If he caught them again, how should he carry them? While he
was attempting to solve this problem the cavalry patrol hove in sight,
and Swain made for camp, where, crestfallen and chagrined, he related how
he had left to the greedy maws of the provost-guard the quarry which he
had hoped to share with his mess that night.

In considering this question of foraging, it has not been my purpose to
put the soldiers of the Union armies in an unfair or unfavorable position
as compared with their opponents. It has been claimed that Southerners
on northern soil were more vindictive and wanton than Northerners on
southern soil; and the reason on which this statement is based is that
the South hated the Yankees, but the North hated only slavery. Nor is
it my intention to charge atrocities upon the best men of either army.
They were committed by the few. And I do not wish to be understood as
declaring foraging a black and atrocious act, for, as I have shown, it
had a legal warrant. I only claim that when the order once goes forth it
leads to excesses, which it is difficult to control, and such excesses
are likely to seriously affect the unoffending, defenseless women and
children with woes out of all proportion with their simple part in
bringing on the strife. But so it always has been, and so it probably
always will be, till wars and rumors of wars shall cease.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER XIII.

CORPS AND CORPS BADGES.

    “You’ll find lovely fighting
    Along the whole line.”

                          KEARNY.


[Illustration]

What was an army corps? The name is one adopted into the English language
from the French, and retains essentially its original meaning. It has
been customary since the time of Napoleon I. to organize armies of
more than fifty or sixty thousand men into what the French call _corps
d’armée_ or, as we say, army corps.

It is a familiar fact that soon after the outbreak of the Rebellion
Lieutenant-General Scott, who had served with great distinction in
the Mexican War, found himself too old and infirm to conduct an
active campaign, and so the command of the troops, that were rapidly
concentrating in and around Washington, was devolved upon the late
General Irvin McDowell, a good soldier withal, but, like every other
officer then in the service, without extended war experience. His first
work, after assuming command, would naturally have been to organize the
green troops into masses that would be more cohesive and effective in
action than single undisciplined regiments could be. But this he was not
allowed to do. The loyal people of the North were clamoring for something
else to be done, and that speedily. The Rebels must be punished for their
treason without delay, and President Lincoln was beset night and day to
this end. In vain did McDowell plead for a little more time. It could
not be granted. If our troops were green and inexperienced, it was urged,
so were the Rebels. It is said that because he saw fit to review a body
of eight regiments he was charged with attempting to _make a show_, so
impatient was public sentiment to have rebellion put down. So having
done no more than to arrange his regiments in brigades, without giving
them any discipline as such, without an organized artillery, without a
commissariat, without even a staff to aid him, McDowell, dividing his
force, of about 35,000 men, into live divisions, put four of them in
motion from the Virginia bank of the Potomac against the enemy, and the
result was—Bull Run, a battle in which brigade commanders did not know
their commands and soldiers did not know their generals. In reality,
the battle was one of regiments, rather than of brigades, the regiments
fighting more or less independently. But better things were in store.

[Illustration: PLATE I.

MCINDOE BROS., PRINTERS, BOSTON.]

Bull Run, while comparatively disastrous as a battle-field, was a grand
success to the North in other respects. It sobered, for a time at
least, the hasty reckless spirits who believed that the South would not
fight, and who were so unceasingly thorning the President to immediate
decisive action. They were not satisfied, it is true, but they were less
importunate, and manifested a willingness to let the authorities have a
short breathing spell, which was at once given to better preparation for
the future.

All eyes seemed now to turn, by common agreement, to General George
B. McClellan, to lead to victory, who was young, who had served with
distinction in the Mexican War, had studied European warfare in the
Crimea, and, above all, had just finished a successful campaign in West
Virginia. He took command of the forces in and around Washington July
27, 1861, a command which then numbered about fifty thousand infantry,
one thousand cavalry, and six hundred and fifty artillerymen, with nine
field batteries, such as they were, of thirty guns. A part of these had
belonged to McDowell’s Bull Run army, and a part had since arrived from
the North. The brigade organization of McDowell was still in force on
the Virginia side of the Potomac. I say _in force_. That statement needs
qualifying. I have already said that there was originally no cohesion to
these brigades; but _since_ the battle the army was little better than
a mob in the respect of discipline. Officers and men were absent from
their commands without leave. The streets of Washington were swarming
with them. But I must not wander too far from the point I have in mind
to consider. I only throw in these statements of the situation to give
a clearer idea of what a tremendous task McClellan had before him.
In organizing the Army of the Potomac he first arranged the infantry
in _brigades_ of four regiments each. Then, as fast as new regiments
arrived—and at that time, under a recent call of the President for five
hundred thousand three years’ volunteers, they were coming in very
rapidly,—they were formed into temporary brigades, and placed in camp in
the suburbs of the city to await their full equipment, which many of them
lacked, to become more efficient in the tactics of “Scott” or “Hardee,”
and, in general, to acquire such discipline as would be valuable in
the service before them, as soldiers of the Union. As rapidly as these
conditions were fairly complied with, regiments were permanently assigned
to brigades across the Potomac.

After this formation of brigades had made considerable headway, and
the troops were becoming better disciplined and tolerably skilled in
brigade movements, McClellan began the organization of _Divisions_, each
comprising three brigades. Before the middle of October, 1861, eleven of
these divisions had been organized, each including, besides the brigades
of infantry specified, from one to four light batteries, and from a
company to two regiments of cavalry which had been specially assigned to
it.

The next step in the direction of organization was the formation of _Army
Corps_; but in this matter McClellan moved slowly, not deeming it best to
form them until his division commanders had, by experience in the field,
shown which of them, if any, had the ability to handle so large a body of
troops as a corps. This certainly seemed good judgment. The Confederate
authorities appear to have been governed by this principle, for they did
not adopt the system of army corps until after the battle of Antietam,
in September, 1862. But month’s had elapsed since Bull Run. Eighteen
hundred and sixty-two had dawned. “All quiet along the Potomac” had come
to be used as a by-word and reproach. That powerful moving force, Public
Sentiment, was again crystallizing along its old lines, and making itself
felt, and “Why don’t the army move?” was the oft-repeated question which
gave to the propounder no satisfactory answer, because to him, with
the public pulse again at fever-beat, no answer could be satisfactory.
Meanwhile all these forces propelled their energies and persuasions in
one and the same direction, the White House; and President Lincoln,
goaded to desperation by their persistence and insistence, issued a War
Order March 8, 1862, _requiring_ McClellan to organize his command into
five _Army Corps_. So far, well enough; but the order went further, and
specified who the corps commanders should be, thus depriving him of doing
that for which he had waited, and giving him officers in those positions
not, in his opinion, the best, in all respects, that could have been
selected.

But my story is not of the commanders, nor of McClellan, but of the
corps, and what I have said will show how they were composed. Let us
review for a moment: first, the _regiments_, each of which, when full,
contained one thousand and forty-six men; _four_ of these composed a
_brigade_; _three brigades_ were taken to form a _division_, and _three
divisions_ constituted a _corps_. This system was not always rigidly
adhered to. Sometimes a corps had a _fourth_ division, but such a case
would be a deviation, and not the regular plan. So, too, a division
might have an extra brigade. For example, a brigade might be detached
from one part of the service and sent to join an army in another part.
Such a brigade would not be allowed to remain independent in that case,
but would be at once assigned to some division, usually a division whose
brigades were small in numbers.

I have said that McClellan made up his brigades of four regiments. I
think the usual number of regiments for a brigade is three. That gives
a system of threes throughout. But in this matter also, after the first
organization, the plan was modified. As a brigade became depleted by
sickness, capture, and the bullet, new regiments were added, until, as
the work of addition and depletion went on, I have known a brigade to
have within it the skeletons of ten regiments, and even then its strength
not half that of the original body. My camp was located at one time near
a regiment which had only _thirty-eight men present for duty_.

There were twenty-five army corps in the service, at different times,
exclusive of cavalry, engineer, and signal corps, and Hancock’s veteran
corps. The same causes which operated to reduce brigades and divisions
naturally decimated corps, so that some of them were consolidated; as,
for example, the First and Third Corps were merged in the Second, Fifth,
and Sixth, in the spring of 1864. At about the same time the Eleventh and
Twelfth were united to form the Twentieth. But enough of corps for the
present. What I have stated will make more intelligible what I shall say
about


CORPS BADGES.

What are corps badges? The answer to this question is somewhat lengthy,
but I think it will be considered interesting. The idea of corps badges
undoubtedly had its origin with General Philip Kearny, but just _how_ or
exactly _when_ is somewhat legendary and uncertain. Not having become
a member of Kearny’s old corps until about a year after the idea was
promulgated, I have no tradition of my own in regard to it, but I have
heard men who served under him tell widely differing stories of the
origin of the “Kearny Patch,” yet all agreeing as to the author of the
idea, and also in its application being made first to _officers_. General
E. D. Townsend, late Adjutant-General of the United States Army, in his
“_Anecdotes of the Civil War_,” has adopted an explanation which, I have
no doubt, is substantially correct. He says:—

“One day, when his brigade was on the march, General Philip Kearny,
who was a strict disciplinarian, saw some officers standing under a
tree by the roadside; supposing them to be stragglers from his command,
he administered to them a rebuke, emphasized by a few expletives. The
officers listened in silence, respectfully standing in the ‘position of
a soldier’ until he had finished, when one of them, raising his hand to
his cap, quietly suggested that the general had possibly made a mistake,
as they none of them belonged to his command. With his usual courtesy,
Kearny exclaimed, “Pardon me; I will take steps to know how to recognize
my own men hereafter.” Immediately on reaching camp, he issued orders
that all officers and men of his brigade should wear conspicuously on the
front of their caps a round piece of red cloth to designate them. This
became generally known as the ‘Kearny Patch.’”

I think General Townsend is incorrect in saying that Kearny issued orders
immediately on reaching camp for all “officers and men” to wear the
patch; first, because the testimony of officers of the old Third Corps
to-day is that the order was first directed to _officers only_, and
this would be in harmony with the explanation which I have quoted; and,
second, after the death of Kearny and while his old division was lying at
Fort Lyon, Va., Sept. 4, 1862, General D. B. Birney, then in command of
it, issued a general order announcing his death, which closed with the
following paragraph:—

“As a token of respect for his memory, all the officers of this division
will wear crape on the left arm for thirty days, and the colors and drums
of regiments and batteries will be placed in mourning for sixty days.
To still further show our regard, and _to distinguish his officers as
he wished_, each officer will continue to wear on his cap a _piece_ of
scarlet cloth, or have the top or crown-piece of the cap made of scarlet
cloth.”

The italics in the above extract are my own; but we may fairly infer from
it:—

First, that up to this date the patch had been required for officers
alone, as no mention is made of the rank and file in this order.

Second, that General Kearny did not specify the lozenge as the shape of
the badge to be worn, as some claim; for, had such been the case, so
punctilious a man as General Birney would not have referred in general
orders to a lozenge as “a _piece_ of scarlet cloth,” nor have given the
option of having the crown-piece of the cap made of scarlet cloth if the
lamented Kearny’s instructions had originally been to wear a lozenge.
This being so, General Townsend’s quoted description of the badge as “a
_round_ piece of red cloth” is probably erroneous.

As there were no red goods at hand when Kearny initiated this move, he is
said to have given up his own red blanket to be cut into these patches.

Soon after these emblems came into vogue among the officers there is
strong traditional testimony to show that the men of the rank and file,
_without general orders_, of their own accord cut pieces of red from
their overcoat linings, or obtained them from other sources to make
patches for themselves; and, as to the shape, there are weighty reasons
for believing that _any_ piece of red fabric, of whatsoever shape, was
considered to answer the purpose.

[Illustration: ST. ANDREW’S CROSS.]

These red patches took immensely with the “boys.” Kearny was a rough
soldier in speech, but a perfect dare-devil in action, and his men
idolized him. Hence they were only too proud to wear a mark which should
distinguish them as members of _his_ gallant division. It was said to
have greatly reduced the straggling in this body, and also to have
secured for the wounded or dead that fell into the Rebels’ hands a more
favorable and considerate attention.

There was a special reason, I think, why Kearny should select a _red_
patch for his men, although I have never seen it referred to. On the 24th
of March, 1862, General McClellan issued a general order prescribing
the kinds of flags that should designate corps, division, and brigade
headquarters. In this he directed that the First Division flag should
be a red one, six feet by five; the Second Division blue, and the Third
Division a red and blue one;—both of the same dimensions as the first. As
Kearny commanded the First Division, he would naturally select the same
color of patch as his flag. Hence the _red_ patch.

The contagion to wear a distinguishing badge extended widely from this
simple beginning. It was the most natural thing that could happen for
other divisions to be jealous of any innovation which, by comparison,
should throw them into the background, for by that time the _esprit
de corps_, the pride of organization, had begun to make itself felt.
Realizing this fact, and regarding it as a manifestation that might
be turned to good account, Major-General Joseph Hooker promulgated a
scheme of army corps badges on the 21st of March, 1863, which was the
first systematic plan submitted in this direction in the armies. Hooker
took command of the Army of the Potomac Jan. 26, 1863. General Daniel
Butterfield was made his chief-of-staff, and he, it is said, had much to
do with designing and perfecting the first scheme of badges for the army,
which appears in the following circular:—

                    HEADQUARTERS ARMY OF THE POTOMAC.

                               _Circular._

                                                     MARCH 21, 1863.

    For the purpose of ready recognition of corps and divisions of
    the army, and to prevent injustice by reports of straggling
    and misconduct through mistake as to their organizations, the
    chief quartermaster will furnish, without delay, the following
    badges, to be worn by the officers and enlisted men of all the
    regiments of the various corps mentioned. They will be securely
    fastened upon the centre of the top of the cap. The inspecting
    officers will at all inspections see that these badges are worn
    as designated.

    First Corps—a sphere: red for First Division; white for Second;
    blue for Third.

    Second Corps—a trefoil: red for First Division; white for
    Second; blue for Third.

    Third Corps—a lozenge: red for First Division; white for
    Second; blue for Third.

    Fifth Corps—a Maltese cross: red for First Division; white for
    Second; blue for Third.

    Sixth Corps—a cross: red for First Division; white for Second;
    blue for Third. (Light Division, green.)

    Eleventh Corps—a crescent: red for First Division; white for
    Second; blue for Third.

    Twelfth Corps—a star: red for First Division; white for Second;
    blue for Third.

    The sizes and colors will be according to pattern.

                             By command of

                                               MAJOR-GENERAL HOOKER,
                                               S. WILLIAMS, A.A.G.

Accompanying this order were paper patterns pasted on a fly-leaf,
illustrating the size and color required. It will be seen that the
badges figured in the color-plates are much reduced in size. Diligent
inquiry and research in the departments at Washington fail to discover
any of the patterns referred to, or their dimensions; but there are
veterans living who have preserved the first badge issued to them in
pursuance of this circular, from which it is inferred that the patterns
were of a size to please the eye rather than to conform to any uniform
scale of measurement. A trefoil which I have measured is about an inch
and seven-eighths each way. It is a copy of an original. The stem is
straight, turning neither to the right nor left.

The arms of the Fifth Corps badge are often figured as concave, whereas
those of a Maltese cross are straight. This is believed to be a deviation
from the original in the minds of many veterans who wore them, and they
are changed accordingly in the color-plate.

The Sixth Corps wore a St. Andrew’s cross till 1864, when it changed to
the Greek cross figured in the plate.

[Illustration: PLATE II.

MCINDOE BROS., PRINTERS, BOSTON.]

That this circular of Hooker’s was not intended to be a dead letter was
shown in an order issued from Falmouth, Va., May 12, 1863, in which he
says:—

“The badges worn by the troops when lost or torn off must be immediately
replaced.”

And then, after designating the only troops that are without badges, he
adds:—

“Provost-marshals will arrest as stragglers all other troops found
without badges, and return them to their commands under guard.”

There was a badge worn by the artillery brigade of the Third Corps,
which, so far as I know, had no counterpart in other corps. I think it
was not adopted until after Gettysburg. It was the lozenge of the corps
subdivided into four smaller lozenges, on the following basis: If a
battery was attached to the first division, two of these smaller lozenges
were red, one white, and one blue; if to the second, two were white, one
red, and one blue; and if to the third, two were blue, one red, and one
white. They were worn on the left side of the cap.

The original Fourth Corps, organized by McClellan, did not adopt a
badge, but its successor of the same number wore an equilateral triangle
prescribed by Major-General Thomas, April 26, 1864, in General Orders
No. 62, Department of the Cumberland, in which he used much the same
language as that used by Hooker in his circular, and designated divisions
by the same colors.

The badge of the Seventh Corps was a crescent nearly encircling a
star. It was not adopted until after the virtual close of the war,
June 1, 1865. The following is a paragraph from the circular issued by
Major-General J. J. Reynolds, Department of Arkansas, regarding it:—

“This badge, cut two inches in diameter, from cloth of colors red, white,
and blue, for the 1st, 2d, and 3d Divisions respectively, may be worn by
all enlisted men of the Corps.”

This was an entirely different corps from the Seventh Corps, which served
in Virginia, and which had no badge. The latter was discontinued Aug. 1,
1863, at the same time with the original Fourth Corps.

The Eighth Corps wore a six-pointed star. I have not been able to
ascertain the date of its adoption. There was no order issued.

[Illustration: AN ORIGINAL NINTH CORPS BADGE.]

The Ninth Corps was originally a part of the Army of the Potomac, but
at the time Hooker issued his circular it was in another part of the
Confederacy. Just before its return to the army, General Burnside issued
General Orders No. 6, April 10, 1864, announcing as the badge of his
corps, “A shield with the figure nine in the centre crossed with a foul
anchor and cannon, to be worn on the top of the cap or front of the
hat.” This corps had a fourth division, whose badge was green. The corps
commander and his staff wore a badge “of red, white, and blue, with gilt
anchor, cannon, and green number.”

December 23, 1864, Major-General John G. Parke, who had succeeded to the
command, issued General Orders No. 49, of which the following is the
first section:—

“1. All officers and enlisted men in this command will be required to
wear the Corps Badge upon the cap or hat. For the Divisions, the badges
will be plain, made of cloth in the shape of a shield—red for the first,
white for the second, and blue for the third. For the Artillery Brigade,
the shield will be red, and will be worn under the regulation cross
cannon.”

[Illustration: ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH CORPS BADGES COMBINED.]

This order grew out of the difficulty experienced in obtaining the badge
prescribed by General Burnside. The cannon, anchor, etc., were made
of gold bullion at Tiffany’s, New York City, and as it was scarcely
practicable for the rank and file to obtain such badges, they had
virtually anticipated the order of General Parke, and were wearing the
three plain colors after the manner of the rest of Potomac’s army. The
figures in the color-plate, however, are fashioned after the direction of
General Burnside’s order. The annexed cut is a fac-simile of one of the
original metallic badges worn by a staff officer. This corps had a fourth
division from April 19 to Nov. 29, 1864.

The Tenth Corps badge was the trace of a four-bastioned fort. It was
adopted by General Orders No. 18 issued by Major-General D. B. Birney,
July 25, 1864.

The Eleventh and Twelfth Corps have already been referred to, in General
Hooker’s circular. On the 18th of April, 1864, these two corps were
consolidated to form the Twentieth Corps, and by General Orders No.
62 issued by Major-General George H. Thomas, April 26, “a star, as
heretofore worn by the Twelfth Corps,” was prescribed as the badge.

The annexed cut shows the manner in which many of the corps combined the
two badges in order not to lose their original identity.

[Illustration: PLATE III.

MCINDOE BROS., PRINTERS, BOSTON.]

The Thirteenth Corps had no badge.

The badge of the Fourteenth Army Corps was an acorn. Tradition has it
that some time before the adoption of this badge the members of this
corps called themselves _Acorn Boys_, because at one time in their
history, probably when they were hemmed in at Chattanooga by Bragg,
rations were so scanty that the men gladly gathered large quantities of
acorns from an oak-grove, near by which they were camped, and roasted and
ate them, repeating this operation while the scarcity of food continued.
Owing to this circumstance, when it became necessary to select a badge,
the acorn suggested itself as an exceedingly appropriate emblem for that
purpose, and it was therefore adopted by General Orders No. 62, issued
from Headquarters Department of the Cumberland, at Chattanooga, April 26,
1864.

The badge of the Fifteenth Corps derives its origin from the following
incident:—During the fall of 1863 the Eleventh and Twelfth Corps were
taken from Meade’s army, put under the command of General Joe Hooker,
and sent to aid in the relief of Chattanooga, where Thomas was closely
besieged. They were undoubtedly better dressed than the soldiers of
that department, and this fact, with the added circumstance of their
wearing corps badges, which were a novelty to the Western armies at
that time, led to some sharp tilts, in words, between the Eastern and
Western soldiers. One day a veteran of Hooker’s command met an Irishman
of Logan’s Corps at the spring where they went to fill their canteens.
“What corps do you belong to?” said the Eastern veteran, proud in the
possession of the distinguishing badge on his cap, which told his story
for him. “What corps, is it?” said the gallant son of Erin, straightening
his back; “the Fifteenth, to be sure.” “Where is your badge?” “My
badge, do ye say? There it is!” said Pat, clapping his hand on his
cartridge-box, at his side; “forty rounds. Can you show me a betther?”

On the 14th of February, 1865, Major-General John A. Logan, the commander
of this corps, issued General Orders No. 10, which prescribe that the
badge shall be “A miniature cartridge-box, one-eighth of an inch thick,
fifteen-sixteenths of an inch wide, set transversely on a field of cloth
or metal, one and five-eighths of an inch square. Above the cartridge-box
plate will be stamped or worked in a curve ‘Forty Rounds.’” This corps
had a fourth division, whose badge was yellow, and headquarters wore a
badge including the four colors. Logan goes on to say:—

“It is expected that this badge will be worn constantly by every officer
and soldier in the corps. If any corps in the army has a right to take
pride in its badge, surely that has which looks back through the long
and glorious line of ... [naming twenty-nine different battles], and
scores of minor struggles; the corps which had its birth under Grant and
Sherman in the darker days of our struggle, the corps which will keep on
struggling until the death of the Rebellion.”

[Illustration: FIRST AND FIFTH CORPS BADGES COMBINED.]

The following correct description of the badge worn by the Sixteenth
Army Corps is given by the assistant-inspector general of that corps,
Colonel J. J. Lyon:—“The device is a circle with four Minie-balls, the
points towards the centre, cut out of it.” It was designed by Brevet
Brigadier-General John Hough, the assistant adjutant-general of the
corps, being selected out of many designs, submitted by Major-General
A. J. Smith, the corps commander, and, in his honor, named the “A. J.
Smith Cross.” It is easily distinguished from the Maltese cross, in being
bounded by curved instead of straight lines. No order for its adoption
was issued.

The badge of the Seventeenth Corps, said to have been suggested by
General M. F. Ford, and adopted in accordance with General Orders issued
by his commander, Major-General Francis P. Blair, was an arrow. He says,
“In its swiftness, in its surety of striking where wanted, and its
destructive powers, when so intended, it is probably as emblematical of
this corps as any design that could be adopted.” The order was issued at
Goldsboro, N. C., March 25, 1865. The order further provides that the
arrow for divisions shall be two inches long, and for corps headquarters
one and one-half inches long, and further requires the wagons and
ambulances to be marked with the badge of their respective commands, the
arrow being twelve inches long.

A circular issued from the headquarters of the Eighteenth Army Corps June
7, 1864, and General Orders No. 108, from the same source, dated August
25, 1864, furnish all the information on record regarding the badge of
this body. While both are quite lengthy in description and prescription,
neither states what the special design was to be. It was, however, a
cross with equi-foliate arms. The circular prescribed that this cross
should be worn by general officers, suspended by a tri-colored ribbon
from the left breast. Division commanders were to have a triangle in
the centre of the badge, but brigade commanders were to have the number
of their brigade instead; line officers were to suspend their badges by
ribbons of the color of their division; cavalry and artillery officers
also were to have distinctive badges. The whole system was quite complex,
and somewhat expensive as well, as the badges were to be of metal and
enamel in colors. Enlisted men were to wear the plain cross of cloth,
sewed to their left breast. This order was issued by General W. F. Smith.

General Orders 108 issued by General E. O. C. Ord simplified the matter
somewhat, requiring line-officers and enlisted men both to wear the plain
cross the color of their respective divisions, and enlisted men were
required to wear theirs on the front of the hat or top of the cap.

[Illustration: PLATE IV.

MCINDOE BROS., PRINTERS, BOSTON.]

By General Orders No. 11 issued by General Emory Nov. 17, 1864, the
Nineteenth Corps adopted “a fan-leaved cross, with an octagonal centre.”
The First Division was to wear _red_, the Second _blue_, and the Third
_white_—the exception in the order of the colors which proved the rule.
The badge of enlisted men was to be of cloth, two inches square, and worn
on the side of the hat or top of the cap, although they were allowed to
supply themselves with metallic badges of the prescribed color, if so
minded.

The Twenty-First Corps never adopted a badge.

The Twenty-Second adopted (without orders) a badge quinquefarious in
form, that is, opening into five parts, and having a circle in the
centre. This was the corps which served in the defence of Washington. Its
membership was constantly changing.

The badge adopted by the Twenty-Third Corps (without General Orders) was
a plain shield, differing somewhat in form from that of the Ninth Corps,
with which it was for a time associated, and which led it to adopt a
similar badge.

The following General Order tells the story of the next Corps’ badge:—

                              HEADQUARTERS TWENTY-FOURTH ARMY CORPS,
                              BEFORE RICHMOND, VA., March 18, 1865.

                        [General Orders No. 32.]

    By authority of the Major-General commanding the Army of the
    James, the HEART is adopted as the badge of the Twenty-Fourth
    Army Corps.

    The symbol selected is one which testifies our affectionate
    regard for all our brave comrades—alike the living and the
    dead—who have braved the perils of the mighty conflict, and our
    devotion to the sacred cause—a cause which entitles us to the
    sympathy of every brave and true heart and the support of every
    strong and determined hand.

    The Major-General commanding the Corps does not doubt that
    soldiers who have given their strength and blood to the fame of
    their former badges, will unite in rendering the present one
    even more renowned than those under which they have heretofore
    marched to battle.

                By command of Major-General JOHN GIBBON.

                                  A. HENRY EMBLER, A. A. A. General.

This corps was largely made up of re-enlisted men, who had served nine
months or three years elsewhere. Here is another General Order which
speaks for itself:—

            HEADQUARTERS TWENTY-FIFTH ARMY CORPS, ARMY OF THE JAMES,
            IN THE FIELD, VA., Feb. 20, 1865.

                                [Orders.]

    In view of the circumstances under which this Corps was raised
    and filled, the peculiar claims of its individual members
    upon the justice and fair dealing of the prejudiced, and the
    regularity of the troops which _deserve_ those _equal_ rights
    that have been hitherto denied the majority, the Commanding
    General has been induced to adopt the _Square_ as the
    distinctive badge of the Twenty-Fifth Army Corps.

    Wherever danger has been found and glory to be won, the heroes
    who have fought for immortality have been distinguished by
    some emblem to which every victory added a new lustre. They
    looked upon their badge with pride, for to it they had given
    its fame. In the homes of smiling peace it recalled the days
    of courageous endurance and the hours of deadly strife—and it
    solaced the moment of death, for it was a symbol of a life of
    heroism and self-denial. The poets still sing of the “Templar’s
    Cross,” the “Crescent” of the Turks, the “Chalice” of the
    hunted Christian, and the “White Plume” of Murat, that crested
    the wave of valor sweeping resistlessly to victory.

    Soldiers! to you is given a chance in this Spring Campaign of
    making this badge immortal. Let History record that on the
    banks of the James thirty thousand freemen not only gained
    their own liberty but shattered the prejudice of the world, and
    gave to the Land of their birth Peace, Union, and Liberty.

                                           GODFREY WEITZEL,
                                           Major-General Commanding.

                               [Official.]

    W. L. GOODRICH, A. A. A. General.

This corps was composed wholly of colored troops.

In the late fall of 1864, Major-General W. S. Hancock resigned his
command of the Second Corps to take charge of the First Veteran Corps,
then organizing. The badge adopted originated with Colonel C. H. Morgan,
Hancock’s chief-of-staff.

The centre is a circle half the diameter of the whole design, surrounded
by a wreath of laurel. Through the circle a wide red band passes
vertically. From the wreath radiate rays in such a manner as to form a
heptagon with concave sides. Seven hands spring from the wreath, each
grasping a spear, whose heads point the several angles of the heptagon.

Sheridan’s Cavalry Corps had a badge, but it was not generally worn. The
device was “Gold crossed sabres on a blue field, surrounded by a glory in
silver.”

The design of Wilson’s Cavalry Corps was a carbine from which was
suspended by chains a red, swallow-tail guidon, bearing gilt crossed
sabres.

The badge of the Engineer and Pontonier Corps is thus described: “Two
oars crossed over an anchor, the top of which is encircled by a scroll
surmounted by a castle; the castle being the badge of the U. S. corps
of engineers.” As a fact, however, this fine body of men wore only the
castle designed in brass.

The badge of the Signal Corps was two flags crossed on the staff of a
flaming torch. This badge is sometimes represented with a red star in the
centre of one flag, but such was not the typical badge. This star was
allowed on the headquarters flag of a _very few_ signal officers, who
were accorded this distinction for some meritorious service performed;
but such a flag was rarely seen, and should not be figured as part of the
corps badge.

The Department of West Virginia, under the command of General Crook,
adopted a spread eagle for a badge, Jan. 3, 1865.

The pioneers of the army wore a pair of crossed hatchets, the color of
the division to which they belonged. Then, the Army of the Cumberland
have a society badge. So likewise have the Army of the Potomac. There
are also medals presented for distinguished gallantry, worn by a few.
They are not numerous and are seldom to be seen—for this reason, if for
no other, they are of precious value to the owner, and are therefore
carefully treasured.

In nearly every corps whose badge I have referred to, the plan was
adopted of having the first three divisions take the national colors of
red, white, and blue respectively. These corps emblems were not only worn
by the men,—I refer now to the Army of the Potomac,—but they were also
painted with stencil on the transportation of a corps, its wagons and
ambulances. And just here I may add that there was no army which became
so devotedly attached to its badges as did the Army of the Potomac. There
were reasons for this. They were the first to adopt them, being at least
a year ahead of _all_ other corps, and more than two years ahead of many.
Then, by their use they were brought into sharper comparison in action
and on the march, and, as General Weitzel says, “they looked upon their
badge with pride, for to it they had given its fame.”

These badges can be seen in any parade of the Grand Army, worn on the cap
or hat, possibly now and then one that has seen service. I still have
such a one in my possession. But at the close of the war many of the
veterans desired some more enduring form of these emblems, so familiar
and full of meaning to them, and so to-day they wear pinned to the breast
or suspended from a ribbon the dear old corps badge, modelled in silver
or gold, perhaps bearing the division colors indicated, in enamel or
stone, and some of them inscribed with the list of battles in which the
bearer participated. What is such a jewel worth to the wearer? I can
safely say that, while its intrinsic value may be a mere trifle, not
all the wealth of an Astor and a Vanderbilt combined could purchase the
experience which it records, were such a transfer otherwise possible.

[Illustration: PLATE V.

MCINDOE BROS., PRINTERS, BOSTON.]




CHAPTER XIV.

SOME INVENTIONS AND DEVICES OF THE WAR.


[Illustration: A TORPEDO.]

That “necessity is the mother of invention” nothing can more clearly and
fully demonstrate than war. I will devote this chapter to presenting
some facts from the last war which illustrate this maxim. As soon as
the tocsin of war had sounded, and men were summoned to take the field,
a demand was at once made, on both sides of Mason and Dixon’s line,
for a new class of materials—the materials of war, for which there had
been no demand of consequence for nearly fifty years. The arms, such as
they were, had been largely sent South before the outbreak. But they
were somewhat old-fashioned, and, now that there was a demand for new
arms, inventive genius was stimulated to produce better ones. It always
has been true, and always will be, that the manufactured products for
which there is an extensive demand are the articles which invention will
improve upon until they arrive as near perfection as it is possible for
the work of human hands to be. Such was the case with the materials
of warfare. Invention was stimulated in various directions, but its
products appeared most numerous, perhaps, in the changes which the arms,
ammunition, and ordnance underwent in their better adaptation to the
needs of the hour.

The few muskets remaining in the hands of the government in 1861 were
used to equip the troops who left first for the seat of war. Then
manufacturing began on an immense scale. The government workshops could
not produce a tithe of what were wanted, even though running night and
day; and so private enterprise was called in to supplement the need.
As one illustration, Grover & Baker of Roxbury turned their extensive
sewing-machine workshop into a rifle-manufactory, which employed several
hundred hands, and this was only one of a large number in that section.
Alger, of South Boston, poured the immense molten masses of his cupolas
into the moulds of cannon, and his massive steam-hammers pounded out and
welded the ponderous shafts of gunboats and monitors. The descendants
of Paul Revere diverted a part of their yellow metal from the mills
which rolled it into sheathing for government ships, to the founding
of brass twelve-pounders, or Napoleons, as they were called; and many
a Rebel was laid low by shrapnel or canister hurled through the muzzle
of guns on which was plainly stamped “Revere Copper Co., Canton, Mass.”
Plain smooth-bore Springfield muskets soon became Springfield rifles,
and directly the process of rifling was applied to cannon of various
calibres. Then, muzzle-loading rifles became breech-loading; and from a
breech-loader for a single cartridge the capacity was increased, until
some of the cavalry regiments that took the field in 1864 went equipped
with Henry’s sixteen-shooters, a breech-loading rifle, which the Rebels
said the Yanks loaded in the morning and fired all day.

I met at Chattanooga, Tenn., recently, Captain Fort, of the old First
Georgia Regulars, a Confederate regiment of distinguished service. In
referring to these repeating rifles, he said that his first encounter
with them was near Olustee, Fla. While he was skirmishing with a
Massachusetts regiment (the Fortieth), he found them hard to move, as
they seemed to load with marvellous speed, and never to have their fire
drawn. Determined to see what sort of fire-arms were opposed to him, he
ordered his men to concentrate their fire on a single skirmisher. They
did so and laid him low, and afterwards secured his repeating rifle—I
think a Spencer’s seven or eight shooter—which they carried along, as a
great curiosity, for some time afterward.

[Illustration: A GUNBOAT.]

In the navy Invention made equally rapid strides. When the war broke
out, the available vessels were mainly a few ships-of-the-line, frigates
and screw steamers; but these could be of little service in such a
warfare as was evidently on hand, a warfare which must be carried on
in rivers, and bays, and coastwise generally, where such clumsy and
deep-draught vessels could not be used. So sloops-of-war, gunboats,
mortar-boats, double-enders, and iron-clads came to the front, and the
larger old-fashioned craft were used mainly as receiving ships. But with
the increase in range and calibre of naval armament came a seeking by
Invention for something less vulnerable to their power, and after the
encounter of the little “Yankee Cheese Box,” so called, and the Rebel
Ram “Virginia,” the question of what should constitute the main reliance
of the navy was definitely settled, and monitors became the idols of the
hour. These facts are all matters of well written history, and I refer to
them now only to illustrate the truth of the maxim with which I began the
chapter.

I wish now to give it still further emphasis by citing some illustrations
which the historian has neglected for “nobler game.” Some of the
inventions which I shall refer to were impractical, and had only a
brief existence. Of course your small inventor and would-be benefactor
to his kind clearly foresaw that men who were about to cut loose from
the amenities of civil life would be likely to spend money freely in
providing themselves before their departure with everything portable that
might have a tendency to ameliorate the condition of soldier life. With
an eye single to this idea these inventors took the field.

[Illustration: A MORTAR BOAT.]

One of the first products of their genius which I recall was a
combination _knife-fork-and-spoon_ arrangement, which was peddled through
the state camping-grounds in great numbers and variety. Of course every
man must have one. So much convenience in so small a compass must be
taken advantage of. It was a sort of soldier’s trinity, which they all
thought that they understood and appreciated. But I doubt whether this
invention, on the average, ever got beyond the first camp in active
service.

I still have in my possession the remnants of a _water-filterer_ in which
I invested after enlistment. There was a metallic mouth-piece at one end
of a small gutta-percha tube, which latter was about fifteen inches long.
At the other end of the tube was a suction-chamber, an inch long by a
half-inch in diameter, with the end perforated, and containing a piece of
bocking as a filter. Midway of the tubing was an air-chamber. The tubing
long since dried and crumbled away from the metal. It is possible that I
used this instrument half a dozen times, though I do not recall a single
instance, and on breaking camp just before the Gettysburg Campaign, I
sent it, with some other effects, northward.

[Illustration: A DOUBLE-TURRETED MONITOR.]

I remember another filterer, somewhat simpler. It consisted of the same
kind of mouth-piece, with rubber tubing attached to a small conical piece
of pumice-stone, through which the water was filtered. Neither of these
was ever of any practical value.

I have spoken of the rapid improvements made in arms. This improvement
extended to all classes of fire-arms alike. Revolvers were no exception,
and _Colt’s_ revolver, which monopolized the field for some time, was
soon crowded in the race by _Smith and Wesson_, _Remington_, and others.
Thousands of them were sold monthly, and the newly fledged soldier
who did not possess a revolver, either by his own purchase, or as a
present from solicitous relatives, or admiring friends, or enthusiastic
business associates, was something of a curiosity. Of course a present
of this kind necessitated an outfit of special ammunition, and such
was at once procured. But the personal armory of many heroes was not
even then complete, and a dirk knife—a real “Arkansaw toothpick”—was no
unusual sight to be seen hanging from the belt of some of the incipient
but blood-thirsty warriors. The little town of Ashby in Massachusetts,
at one of its earliest war-meetings, voted “that each volunteer shall
be provided with a revolver, a bowie-knife, and a Bible, and shall
also receive ten dollars in money.” The thought did not appear to find
lodgement in the brain of the average soldier or his friends that by the
time the government had provided him with what arms, ammunition, and
equipments it was thought necessary for him to have, he would then be
loaded with about all he could bear, without adding a personal armory
and magazine. Nor did he realize that which afterwards in his experience
must have come upon him with convincing force, that by the time he had
done his duty faithfully and well with the arms which the government had
placed in his hands there would be little opportunity or need, even if
his ambition still held out, to fall back on his personal arsenal for
further supplies. Members of the later regiments got their eyes open to
this fact either through correspondence with men at the front, or by
having been associated with others who had seen service. But the troops
of ’61 and ’62 took out hundreds of revolvers only to lose them, give
them away, or throw them away; and as many regiments were forbidden by
their colonels to wear them, a large number were sent back to the North.
Revolvers were probably cheaper in Virginia, in those years, than in any
other state in the Union.

There was another invention that must have been sufficiently popular
to have paid the manufacturer a fair rate on his investment, and that
was the steel-armor enterprise. There were a good many men who were
anxious to be heroes, but they were particular. They preferred to be
_live_ heroes. They were willing to go to war and fight as never man
fought before, if they could only be insured against bodily harm. They
were not willing to assume all the risks which an enlistment involved,
without securing something in the shape of a drawback. Well, the iron
tailors saw and appreciated the situation and sufferings of this class
of men, and came to the rescue with a vest of steel armor, worth, as I
remember it, about a dozen dollars, and greaves. The latter, I think,
did not find so ready a market as the vests, which were comparatively
common. These iron-clad warriors admitted that when panoplied for the
fight their sensations were much as they might be if they were dressed
up in an old-fashioned air-tight stove; still, with all the discomforts
of this casing, they felt a little safer with it on than off in battle,
and they reasoned that it was the right and duty of every man to adopt
all honorable measures to assure his safety in the line of duty. This
seemed solid reasoning, surely; but, in spite of it all, a large number
of these vests never saw Rebeldom. Their owners were subjected to such a
storm of ridicule that they could not bear up under it. It was a stale
yet common joke to remind them that in action these vests must be worn
behind. Then, too, the ownership of one of them was taken as evidence of
faint-heartedness. Of this the owner was often reminded; so that when
it came to the packing of the knapsack for departure, the vest, taking
as it did considerable space, and adding no small weight to his already
too heavy burden, was in many cases left behind. The officers, whose
opportunity to take baggage along was greater, clung to them longest; but
I think that they were quite generally abandoned with the first important
reduction made in the luggage.

One of the first supposed-to-be useful, if not ornamental stupidities,
which some of the earlier troops took to themselves by order, was the
_Havelock_. True, its invention antedated the time of which I speak. It
was a foreign conception, and derived its name from an English general
who distinguished himself in the war in India, where they were worn in
1857. It was a simple covering of white linen for the cap, with a cape
depending for the protection of the neck from the sun. They may have been
very essential to the comfort of the troops in the Eastern climate, but,
while whole regiments went South with them, if one of these articles
survived active service three months I have yet to hear of it.

[Illustration: A HAVELOCK.]

Then there were fancy patent-leather haversacks, with two or three
compartments for the assortment of rations, which Uncle Sam was expected
to furnish. But those who invested in them were somewhat disgusted at
a little later stage of their service, when they were ordered to throw
away all such “high-toned” trappings and adopt the regulation pattern of
painted cloth. This was a bag about a foot square, with a broad strap
for the shoulder, into which soldiers soon learned to bundle all their
food and table furniture, which, I think I have elsewhere stated, after a
day’s hard march were always found in such a delightful hodge-podge.

[Illustration: A HAVERSACK AND DIPPER.]

Now and then an invention was to be found which was a real convenience.
I still have in my possession such a one, an article which, when not in
use, is a compact roll eight and one-half inches long and two inches in
diameter, and designed to hold pens, ink, and paper. Unrolled, it makes
a little tablet of the length given and five and one-half inches wide,
which was my writing-desk when no better was to be had.

The Turkish fez, with pendent tassel, was seen on the heads of some
soldiers. Zouave regiments wore them. They did very well to lie around
camp in, and in a degree marked their owner as a somewhat conspicuous man
among his fellows, but they were not tolerated on line; few of them ever
survived the first three months’ campaigning.

And this recalls the large number of the soldiers of ’62 who did not wear
the forage cap furnished by the government. They bought the “McClellan
cap,” so called, at the hatters’ instead, which in most cases faded out
in a month. This the government caps did not do, with all their awkward
appearance. They may have been coarse and unfashionable to the eye, but
the colors would stand. Nearly every man embellished his cap with the
number or letter of his company and regiment and the appropriate emblem.
For infantry this emblem is a bugle, for artillery two crossed cannons,
and for cavalry two crossed sabres.

[Illustration: A ZOUAVE.]

One other item occurs to me, not entirely germane to the chapter, yet
interesting enough to warrant its insertion. This was the great care
exercised to have all equipments prominently marked with the regiment,
company, and State to which the owner belonged. For example, on the back
of the knapsack of every man in a regiment appeared in large lettering
something like this: Co. B, 33d New York Regiment; or, if it was light
artillery, this, 10th Mass. Battery. Nor did the advertising stop here,
for the haversacks and canteens were often similarly labelled, and yet,
at the time, it seemed necessary to somebody that it should be done. At
any rate, nobody found any fault with it; and if it had been thought
desirable that each article of apparel should be similarly placarded,
there would have been a general acquiescence on the part of the untutored
citizen soldiery, who were in the best of humor, and with Pope (Alexander
not John) seemed to agree that “Whatever is is right.” But how many of
these loudly marked equipments survived the strife? Perhaps not one. The
knapsack may have been thrown aside in the first battle, and a simple
roll composed of the woollen and rubber blanket substituted for it. The
haversacks and canteens were soon lost, and new ones took their place;
and they lasted just as long and were just as safe as if conspicuously
marked. One of the comical sights of the service was to see Rebel
prisoners brought in having strapped on their backs knapsacks bearing
just such labelling as that which I have quoted. Of course, these were
trophies which they had either taken from prisoners or had picked up on
some battlefield or in the wake of the Union army, and appropriated to
their own use.

Light-artillerymen went to the front decorated with brass scales on their
shoulders, but, finding an utter absence of such ornaments on the persons
of soldiers who had been in action, and feeling sensitive about being
known as recruits, these decorations soon disappeared. Theoretically,
they were worn to ward off the blows of a sabre aimed by cavalrymen at
the head; practically, it is doubtful whether they ever served such a
purpose.

[Illustration: A SPENCER RIFLE]




CHAPTER XV.

THE ARMY MULE.

    “Two teamsters have paused, in the shade of the pool,
    Rehearsing the tricks of the old army mule;
            They have little to say
            Of the blue and the gray,
    Which they wore when the garments meant shedding of blood—
    They’re discussing the mule and ‘Virginia mud.’”


[Illustration]

It has often been said that the South could not have been worsted in the
Rebellion had it not been for the steady re-enforcement brought to the
Union side by the mule. To just what extent his services hastened the
desired end, it would be impossible to compute; but it is admitted by
both parties to the war that they were invaluable.

It may not be generally known that Kentucky is the chief mule-producing
State of the Union, with Missouri next, while St. Louis is perhaps the
best mule-market in the world; but the entire South-west does something
at mule-raising. Mules vary more in size than horses. The largest and
best come from Kentucky. The smaller ones are the result of a cross with
the Mexican mustang. These were also extensively used. General Grant
says, in his Memoirs (vol. 1. p. 69), that while Taylor’s army was at
Matamoras, contracts were made for mules, between American traders and
Mexican smugglers, at from eight to eleven dollars each. But the main
source of supply for the Western States, where they are very generally
used, for the South, and for the government, during war time, was
Kentucky. When the war broke out, efforts were made by Governor Magoffin
of that State—or rather by the Legislature, for the Governor was in
full sympathy with the Rebels—to have that commonwealth remain neutral.
For this reason when the general government attempted to purchase mules
there in 1861, they were refused; but in the course of a few weeks the
neutrality nonsense was pretty thoroughly knocked out of the authorities,
Kentucky took its stand on the side of the Union, and the United States
government began and continued its purchase of mules there in increasing
numbers till the close of the war.

[Illustration: A SIX-MULE TEAM.]

What were these mules used for? Well, I have related elsewhere that, when
the war broke out, thousands of soldiers came pouring into Washington
for its defence, and afterwards went by thousands into other sections of
Rebeldom. To supply these soldiers with the necessary rations, forage,
and camp equipage, and keep them supplied, thousands of wagons were
necessary. Some of the regiments took these wagons with them from their
native State, but most did not. Some of the wagons were drawn by mules
already owned by the government, and more mules were purchased from time
to time. The great advantage possessed by these animals over horses was
not at that period fully appreciated, so that horses were also used in
large numbers. But the magnitude of the Rebellion grew apace. Regiments
of cavalry, each requiring twelve hundred horses, and light batteries one
hundred and ten, were now rapidly organizing, calling for an abundance
of horse-flesh. Then, disease, exposure, and hard usage consumed a great
many more, so that these animals naturally grew scarcer as the demand
increased. For certain kinds of work horses _must_ be had, mules would
not do. The horse was good for any kind of service, as a beast of burden,
up to the limits of his endurance. Not so his half-brother the mule. The
latter was more particular as to the kind of service he performed. Like
a great many _bipeds_ that entered the army, he preferred to do military
duty in the safe rear. As a consequence, if he found himself under fire
at the front, he was wont to make a stir in his neighborhood until he got
out of such inhospitable surroundings.

[Illustration: A MULE EATING AN OVERCOAT.]

This nervousness totally unfitted him for artillery or cavalry service;
he must therefore be made available for draft in the trains, the
ammunition and forage trains, the supply and bridge trains. So, as
rapidly as it could conveniently be done, mules took the place of horses
in all the trains, six mules replacing four horses.

Aside from this nervousness under fire, mules have a great advantage over
horses in being better able to stand hard usage, bad feed, or no feed,
and neglect generally. They can travel over rough ground unharmed where
horses would be lamed or injured in some way. They will eat brush, and
not be very hungry to do it, either. When forage was short, the drivers
were wont to cut branches and throw before them for their refreshment.
One m. d. (mule driver) tells of having his army overcoat partly eaten
by one of his team—actually chewed and swallowed. The operation made the
driver _blue_, if the diet did not thus affect the mule.

In organizing a six-mule team, a large pair of heavy animals were
selected for the pole, a smaller size for the swing, and a still smaller
pair for leaders. There were advantages in this arrangement; in the
first place, in going through a miry spot the small leaders soon place
themselves, by their quick movements, on firm footing, where they can
take hold and pull the pole mules out of the wallow. Again, with a good
heavy steady pair of wheel mules, the driver can restrain the smaller
ones that are more apt to be frisky and reckless at times, and, assisted
by the brake, hold back his loaded wagon in descending a hill. Then,
there was more elasticity in such a team when well trained, and a good
driver could handle them much more gracefully and dexterously than he
could the same number of horses.

It was really wonderful to see some of the experts drive these teams.
The driver rides the near pole mule, holding in his left hand a single
rein. This connects with the bits of the near lead mule. By pulling this
rein, of course the brutes would go to the left. To direct them to the
right one or more short jerks of it were given, accompanied by a sort of
gibberish which the mule-drivers acquired in the business. The bits of
the lead mules being connected by an iron bar, whatever movement was made
by the near one directed the movements of the off one. The pole mules
were controlled by short reins which hung over their necks. The driver
carried in his right hand his _black snake_, that is, his black leather
whip, which was used with much effect on occasion.

[Illustration: A CORRAL.]

When mules were brought to the army they were enclosed in what was called
a _corral_. To this place the driver in quest of a mule must repair to
make and take his selection, having the proper authority to do so. I
will illustrate how it was done. Here is a figure representing a corral,
having on the inside a fence running from A to C. AD and BE are pairs of
bars. The driver enters the yard, mounted, and, having selected the mule
he wants, drives him toward BE. The bars at AD being up, and those at BE
being down, the mule advances and the bars BE are put up behind him. He
is now enclosed in the small space indicated by ABDE. The mule-driver
then mounts the fence, bridles the brute of his choice, lets down the
bars at AD, and takes him out. Why does he bridle him from the fence?
Well, because the mule is an uncertain animal.

[Illustration: DISMOUNTED.]

In making his selection the driver did not always draw a prize. Sometimes
his mule would be kind and tractable, and sometimes not. Of course
he would saddle him, and start to ride him to camp; but the mule is
not always docile under the saddle. He too often has a mind of his
own. He may go along all right, or, if he is tricky, he may suddenly
pause, bracing his forefeet and settling down on his hind ones, as if
he had suddenly happened to think of the girl he left behind him, and
was debating whether or not to go back after her. It is when the mule
strikes such an attitude as this, I suppose, that Josh Billings calls
him “a stubborn fact.” But the driver! Well, if at that moment he was
off his guard, he would get off without previous preparation, as a man
sometimes sits down on ice, and look at the mule. If, however, he was
on the alert, and well prepared, the mule, in the end, would generally
come off second best. I have referred to the _Black Snake_. It was the
badge of authority with which the mule-driver enforced his orders. It
was the panacea for all the ills to which mule-flesh was heir. It was a
common sight to see a six-mule team, when left to itself, get into an
entanglement, seeming inextricably mixed, unless it was unharnessed; but
the appearance of the driver with his black wand would change the scene
as if by magic. As the heel-cord of Achilles was his only vulnerable
part, so the ears of the mule seemed to be the development through which
his reasoning faculties could be the most quickly and surely reached,
and one or two cracks of the whip on or near these little monuments,
accompanied by the driver’s very expressive ejaculation in the mule
tongue, which I can only describe as a kind of cross between an unearthly
screech and a groan, had the effect to disentangle them unaided, and make
them stand as if at a “present” to their master. When off duty in camp,
they were usually hitched to the pole of their wagon, three on either
side, and here, between meals, they were often as antic as kittens or
puppies at play, leaping from one side of the pole to the other, lying
down, tumbling over, and biting each other, until perhaps all six would
be an apparently confused heap of mule. If the driver appeared at such
a crisis with his black “ear-trumpet,” one second was long enough to
dissolve the pile into its original mule atoms, and arrange them again
on either side of the pole, looking as orderly and innocent as if on
inspection.

[Illustration: OATS FOR SIX.]

An educated mule-driver was, in his little sphere, as competent a
disciplinarian as the colonel of a regiment. Nor did he always secure
the prompt and exact obedience above described by applications of the
Black Snake alone, or even when accompanied by the sternest objurgations
delivered in the mule dialect. He was a terror to his subjects in yet
another way: and old soldiers will sustain me in the assertion that
the propulsive power of the mule-driver was increased many fold by the
almost unlimited stock of profanity with which he greeted the sensitive
ears of his muleship when the latter was stubborn. I have seen mules,
but now most obdurate, jump into their collars the next moment with the
utmost determination to do their whole duty when one of these Gatling
guns of curses opened fire upon them. Some reader may prefer to adjudge
as a reason for this good behavior the fear of the Black Snake, which
was likely to be applied close upon the volley of oaths; but I prefer to
assign as a motive the mule’s interest in the advancement of good morals.

In all seriousness, however, dealing only with the fact, without
attempting to prove or deny justification for it, it is undoubtedly true
that the mule-drivers, when duly aroused, could produce a deeper cerulean
tint in the surrounding atmosphere than any other class of men in the
service. The theory has been advanced that if all of these professional
m. d.’s in the trains of the Army of the Potomac could have been put
into the trenches around Petersburg and Richmond, in the fall of 1864,
and have been safely advanced to within ear-shot of the enemy, then, at
a signal, set to swearing simultaneously at their level-_worst_, the
Rebels would either have thrown down their arms and surrendered then and
there, or have fled incontinently to the fastnesses of the Blue Ridge.
There may have been devout mule-drivers in Sherman’s army, but I never
saw one east. They may have been pious on taking up this important work.
They were certainly impious before laying it down. Nevertheless, in these
later days, when they are living better lives, any twinge of conscience
which they may occasionally feel must be relieved by the knowledge that
General Grant has given them credit for being able to swear a mule-team
out of the mud when it could not be moved by any other process.

I have stated that the mule was uncertain; I mean as to his intentions.
He cannot be trusted even when appearing honest and affectionate. His
reputation as a kicker is worldwide. He was the Mugwump of the service.
The mule that will not kick is a curiosity. A veteran relates how,
after the battle of Antietam, he saw a colored mule-driver approach
his mules that were standing unhitched from the wagons, when, presto!
one of them knocked him to the ground in a twinkling with one of those
unexpected instantaneous kicks, for which the mule is peerless. Slowly
picking himself up, the negro walked deliberately to his wagon, took
out a long stake the size of his arm, returned with the same moderate
pace to his muleship, dealt him a stunning blow on the head with the
stake, which felled him to the ground. The stake was returned with the
same deliberation. The mule lay quiet for a moment, then arose, shook
his head, a truce was declared, and driver and mule were at peace and
understood each other.

Here is another illustration of misplaced confidence. On the road to
Harper’s Ferry, after the Antietam campaign in 1862, the colored cook
of the headquarters of the Sixtieth New York Regiment picked up a large
and respectable looking mule, to whom, with a cook’s usual foresight and
ambition, he attached all the paraphernalia of the cook-house together
with his own personal belongings, and settled himself down proudly on his
back among them. All went on serenely for a time, the mule apparently
accepting the situation with composure, until the Potomac was reached
at Harper’s Ferry. On arriving in the middle of the pontoon bridge
upon which the army was crossing, from some unexplained reason—perhaps
because, on looking into the water, he saw himself as others saw him—the
mule lifted up his voice in one of those soul-harrowing brays, for which
he is famous—or _in_famous—and, lifting his hind legs aloft, in the next
moment tossed his entire burden of cook and cook-house into the river,
where, weighted down with mess-kettles and other utensils of his craft,
the cook must have drowned had not members of the regiment come to his
rescue. Not at all daunted by this experience, the cookey harnessed the
mule again as before, led him across the remaining portion of the bridge,
where he remounted and settled himself among his household goods once
more, where all was well till the Shenandoah was reached. Here, with
another premonitory blast of his nasal trumpet, the mule once more dumped
his load into the rapid rolling river, when the cook lost all confidence
in mules as beasts of burden, and abandoned him.

[Illustration: DUMPED INTO THE POTOMAC.]

Josh Billings says somewhere that if he had a mule who would neither kick
nor bite he would watch him dreadful “cluss” till he found out where his
malice _did_ lay. This same humorist must have had some experience with
the mule, for he has said some very bright and pat things concerning him.
Here are a few that I recall:—

“To break a mule—begin at his head.”

“To find the solid contents of a mule’s hind leg, feel of it clussly.”

“The man who wont believe anything he kant see aint so wise az a mule,
for they will kick at a thing in the dark.”

“The only thing which makes a mule so highly respectable is the great
accuracy of his kicking.”

“The mule is a sure-footed animal. I have known him to kick a man
fifteen feet off ten times in a second.”

These are a few samples, most all of which have reference to his great
ability as a kicker. Unquestionably he had no equal in this field of
amusement—to him. His legs were small, his feet were small, but his
ambition in this direction was large. He _could_ kick with wonderful
accuracy, as a matter of fact. Mule-drivers tell me he could kick a fly
off his ear, as he walked along in the team, with unerring accuracy.
This being so, of course larger objects were never missed when they were
within range. But the distance included within a mule’s range had often
to be decided by two or three expensive tests. One driver, whom I well
knew, was knocked over with a mule’s hind foot while standing _directly
in front of him_. This shows something of their range.

I have remarked, in substance, that the mule was conquered only by laying
hold of or striking his ears. It may be asked how he was shod if he was
such a kicker. To do this, one of two methods was adopted; either to
sling him up as oxen are slung, then strap his feet; or walk him into
a noose, and cast him, by drawing it around his legs. Of course, he
would struggle violently for a while, but when he gave in it was all
over for that occasion, and he was as docile under the smith’s hands as
a kitten. Being surer-footed and more agile than a horse, of course he
gets into fewer bad places or entanglements; but once in, and having
made a desperate struggle for his relief, and failing, he seems utterly
discouraged, and neither whip nor persuasion can move him. Then, as in
the shoeing, the driver can handle him with the utmost disregard of
heels; but when once on his feet again, stand aside! He has a short
memory. He lives in the future, and his heels are in business, as usual,
at the old stand.

I need not comment on the size of the mule’s ears. Of course,
everybody who has seen them knows them to be abnormal in size. But
disproportionately large though they may be, there is one other organ in
his possession which surpasses them; that is his voice. This is something
simply tremendous. That place which the guinea-fowl occupies among the
feathered bipeds of the barn-yard in this respect, the mule holds _facile
princeps_ among the domestic quadrupeds. The poets who lived in the same
time with Pericles said of the latter that “he lightened, thundered,
and agitated all Greece,” so powerful was his eloquence. So, likewise,
when the mule raised his voice, all opposition was silent before him,
for nothing short of rattling, crashing thunder, as it seemed, could
successfully compete for precedence with him.

[Illustration: THE REAR GUARD OF THE REGIMENT.]

In addition to his great usefulness in the train, he was used a good deal
under a pack-saddle. Each regiment usually had one, that brought up the
rear on the march, loaded with the implements of the cook-house—sometimes
with nothing to be seen but head and tail, so completely was he covered
in. They were generally convoyed by a colored man. Sometimes these
strong-minded creatures, in crossing a stream, would decide to lie down,
all encumbered as they were, right in the middle, and down they would
settle in spite of the ludicrous opposition and pathetic protests of
the convoy. Of course, it was no balm to his wound to have the passing
column of soldiers keep up a running fire of banter. But there was no
redress or relief to be had until his muleship got ready to move, which
was generally after every ounce of his burden had been stripped off and
placed on terra firma.

When the army was lying in line of battle in such close proximity to the
enemy that the ammunition wagons could not safely approach it, two boxes
were taken and strapped on a mule, one on each side, “to keep his balance
true,” and thus the troops were supplied when needed.

At the terrible battle of Spottsylvania, May 12, 1864, a steady line of
pack-mules, loaded with ammunition, filed up the open ravine, opposite
the captured salient, for nearly twenty hours, in that way supplying our
forces, who were so hotly engaged there.

Rations were furnished in the same manner under similar circumstances.
But now and then a mule would lie down under his burden, and refuse to
budge.

Grant says (vol. i. p. 106): “I am not aware of ever having used a
profane expletive in my life, but I would have the charity to excuse
those who may have done so if they were in charge of a train of Mexican
pack-mules at the time,” alluding to an experience in the Mexican War.

I believe I have stated that the mule much preferred to do military duty
in the safe rear; but if there was anything which the war proved with the
utmost clearness to both Yanks and Rebs, it was that there was surely no
safe rear. This being so, the vivacious mule did not always have a plain
and peaceful pilgrimage as a member of the wagon-train. I vividly recall
the enjoyment of my company, during Lee’s final retreat, whenever our
guns were unlimbered, as they were again and again, to be trained on the
columns of retreating wagon-trains. The explosion of a shell or two over
or among them would drive the long-ears wild, and render them utterly
unmanageable, and the driver’s best and often his _only_ recourse was to
let them go if there was room ahead. But one demoralized, disorganized
six-mule team would sometimes so effectively block the way, when the road
was narrow, and the pursuit close, as to cause the capture of that part
of the train behind it. Were any ex-Johnny m. d. to read this chuckling
over the misfortunes of his craft, and not quite appreciate my enjoyment,
I should at once assure him that there are some Yank m. d.’s who can
heartily sympathize with him, having had a like experience.

[Illustration: MULES LOADED WITH AMMUNITION.]

From what I have stated, it will be seen that the mule would be very
unreliable in cavalry service, for in action he would be so wild that
if he did not dismount his rider he would carry even the most valiant
from the scene of conflict, or, what was just as likely, rush madly
into the ranks of the enemy. The same observations would suit equally
well as objections to his service with artillery. On the 5th of April,
1865, during the retreat of Lee, we came upon a batch of wagons and
a battery of steel guns, of the Armstrong pattern, I think, which
Sheridan’s troopers had cut out of the enemy’s retreating trains. The
guns had apparently never been used since their arrival from England.
The harnesses were of russet leather and equally new; but the battery
was drawn by a sorry-looking lot of horses and mules, indiscriminately
mingled. My explanation for finding the mules thus tackled was that
horses were scarce, and that it was not expected to use the guns at
present, but simply to get them off safely; but that if it became
necessary to use them they could do so with comparative safety to the
mules as the guns were of very long range.

I should have pronounced these particular mules safe anywhere, even under
a hot fire, if extreme emaciation had been a sure index of departed
strength and nerve in this variety of brute. But that is not mule at all.
The next day, at Sailor’s Creek, my corps (Second), after a short, sharp
contest, made a capture of thirteen flags, three guns, thirteen hundred
prisoners, and over two hundred army wagons, with their mules. And such
mules! the skinniest and boniest animals that I ever saw still retaining
life, I sincerely believe. For a full week they had been on the go, night
and day, with rare and brief halts for rest or food. Just before their
capture they would seem to have gone down a long hill into a valley, a
literal Valley of Humiliation as it proved, for there they were compelled
to stay and surrender, either from inability to climb the opposite hill
and get away, or else because there was not opportunity for them to do
so before our forces came upon them. And yet, in spite of the worn and
wasted state of those teams, it is doubtful if their kicking capacity was
materially reduced by it.

The question frequently raised among old soldiers is, What became of all
the army mules? There are thousands of these men who will take a solemn
oath that they never saw a dead mule during the war. They can tell you of
the carcasses of _horses_ which dotted the line of march, animals which
had fallen out from exhaustion or disease, and left by the roadside for
the buzzards and crows. These they can recall by hundreds; but not the
dimmest picture of a single dead mule, and they will assure you that,
to the best of their knowledge and belief, the government did not lose
one of these animals during the war. I recently conversed with an old
soldier who remembered having once seen, on the march, the _four hoofs_
of a mule—those and nothing more; and the conclusion that he arrived at
was that the mule, in a fit of temper, had kicked off his hoofs and gone
up. Another soldier, a mule-driver, remembers of seeing a mule-team which
had run off the corduroy road into a mire of quicksand. The wagon had
settled down till its body rested in the mire, but nothing of the team
was visible save the ear-tips of the off pole mule.

[Illustration:

    “BUT THE NOBLEST THING THAT PERISHED THERE,
    WAS THAT OLD ARMY MULE.”]

As a fact, however, the mules, though tough and hardy, died of disease
much as did the horses. Glanders took off a great many, and black tongue,
a disease peculiar to them, caused the death of many more. But, with
all their outs, they were of invaluable service to the armies, and well
deserve the good opinions which came to prevail regarding their many
excellent qualities as beasts of burden. Here is an incident of the war
in which the mule was the hero of the hour:—

[Illustration: CHARGE OF THE MULE BRIGADE.]

On the night of Oct. 28, 1863, when General Geary’s Division of the
Twelfth Corps repulsed the attacking forces of Longstreet at Wauhatchie,
Tennessee, about two hundred mules, affrighted by the din of battle,
rushed in the darkness into the midst of Wade Hampton’s Rebel troops,
creating something of a panic among them, and causing a portion of them
to fall back, supposing that they were attacked by cavalry. Some one in
the Union army, who knew the circumstances, taking Tennyson’s “Charge
of the Light Brigade” as a basis, composed and circulated the following
description of the ludicrous event:—

CHARGE OF THE MULE BRIGADE.

    Half a mile, half a mile,
      Half a mile onward,
    Right through the Georgia troops
      Broke the two hundred.
    “Forward the Mule Brigade!
    Charge for the Rebs!” they neighed.
    Straight for the Georgia troops
      Broke the two hundred.

    “Forward the Mule Brigade!”
    Was there a mule dismayed?
    Not when the long ears felt
      All their ropes sundered.
    Theirs not to make reply,
    Theirs not to reason why,
    Theirs but to make Rebs fly.
    On! to the Georgia troops
      Broke the two hundred.

    Mules to the right of them,
    Mules to the left of them,
    Mules behind them
      Pawed, neighed, and thundered.
    Breaking their own confines,
    Breaking through Longstreet’s lines
    Into the Georgia troops,
      Stormed the two hundred.

    Wild all their eyes did glare,
    Whisked all their tails in air
    Scattering the chivalry there,
      While all the world wondered.
    Not a mule back bestraddled,
    Yet how they all skedaddled—
    Fled every Georgian,
    Unsabred, unsaddled,
      Scattered and sundered!
    How they were routed there
      By the two hundred!

    Mules to the right of them,
    Mules to the left of them,
    Mules behind them
      Pawed, neighed, and thundered;
    Followed by hoof and head
    Full many a hero fled,
    Fain in the last ditch dead,
    Back from an ass’s jaw
    All that was left of them,—
      Left by the two hundred.

    When can their glory fade?
    Oh, the wild charge they made!
      All the world wondered.
    Honor the charge they made!
    Honor the Mule Brigade,
      Long-eared two hundred!

The following plaint in behalf of this veteran quadruped will close this
sketch:—

THE ARMY MULE IN TIME OF PEACE.

    “That men are ungrateful can plainly be seen
    In the case of that mule standing out on the green.
    His features are careworn, bowed down is his head,
    His spirit is broken: his hopes have all fled.
    He thinks of the time when the battle raged sore,
    When he mingled his bray with the cannon’s loud roar;
    When Uncle Sam’s soldiers watched for him to come,
    Hauling stores of provisions and powder and rum;
    When his coming was greeted with cheers and huzzas,
    And the victory turned on the side of the stars.

    “These thoughts put new life into rickety bones—
    He prances just once, then falls over and groans.
    A vision comes over his poor mulish mind,
    And he sees Uncle Sam, with his agents behind,
    Granting pensions by thousands to all who apply,
    From the private so low to the officer high;
    To the rich and the poor, the wise man and fool,
    But, alas! there is none for the ‘poor army mule.’”

[Illustration]




CHAPTER XVI.

HOSPITALS AND AMBULANCES.


[Illustration]

The sketch embodied in this chapter is an attempt in a limited space to
give the public a more adequate idea of the medical department of the
army, what it was, how it grew up, and something of what it accomplished.
I enter upon it with a quasi-apology for its incompleteness,
understanding fully how inadequate any mere sketch must be regarded by
those whose labors in this department made its record one of the most
remarkable in the history of the war; yet, like all the other topics
treated in this volume, it must undergo abridgment, and I can only hope
that what is presented will, in some degree, do justice to this much
neglected but very interesting theme in the Rebellion’s annals.

At the time of the battle of Bull Run there was no plan in operation by
which the wounded in that battle were cared for. Before this engagement
took place, while the troops were lying in and around Washington, general
hospitals had been established to provide for the sick. For this purpose
five or six hotels, seminaries, and infirmaries, in Washington and
Georgetown, and two or three in Alexandria, had been taken possession of,
and these were all the hospital accommodations to be found at the end of
the first three months. So general was the opinion that the war would
be speedily ended no one thought of such a thing as building permanent
structures for hospital purposes.

But this condition of affairs soon after changed. Preparations for war
were made on a grander scale. The Army of the Potomac, under the moulding
hands of McClellan, was assuming form, and the appointment by him, Aug.
12, 1861, of Surgeon Charles S. Tripler as medical director of that army
indicated a purpose of having a medical department set on foot and put in
completeness for active service. Let us pause and glance at the situation
as he found it, and we may, perhaps, the better appreciate the full
magnitude of the task which he had before him.

Army Regulations were the written law to which it was attempted to have
everything conform as far as possible. But when these regulations were
drafted, there was no expectation of such a war as finally came upon us,
and to attempt to confine so large an army as then existed to them as a
guide was as impossible and absurd as for the full-grown man to wear the
suit of clothes he cast off at ten years.

    “New times demand new measures and new men,”

and so in certain directions Army Regulations had to be ignored. For
example, they provided only for the establishment of regimental and
general hospitals. A regimental hospital is what its name indicates—the
hospital of a particular regiment. But if such a hospital became full or
received some patients whose ailments were not likely to submit readily
to treatment, such cases were sent to a _General Hospital_, that is, one
into which patients were taken regardless of the regiment to which they
belonged. But in these early war times, in the absence of a system, any
patient who was able could, at his pleasure, leave one general hospital
and go to another for any reason which seemed sufficient to him, or he
could desert the service entirely.

By general orders issued from the war department May 25, 1861, governors
of States were directed to appoint a surgeon and assistant surgeon
for each regiment. The men appointed were for the most part country
physicians, many of them with little practice, who, on reaching the
field, were, in some respects, as ignorant of their duties under the
changed conditions as if they had not been educated to the practice of
medicine; and the medical director of the army found his hands more than
full in attempting to get them to carry out his wishes. So, to simplify
his labors and also to increase the efficiency of his department, brigade
hospitals were organized about the beginning of 1862, and by general
orders from the war department brigade surgeons were appointed, with the
rank of major, and assigned to the staffs of brigadier-generals. These
brigade surgeons had supervision of the surgeons of their brigades, and
exercised this duty under the instructions of the medical director.

The regimental hospitals in the field were sometimes tents, and sometimes
dwellings or barns near camp. It was partly to relieve these that brigade
hospitals were established. The latter were located near their brigade or
division.

The hospital tent I have already described at some length. I may add
here that those in use for hospital purposes before the war were 24 feet
long by 14 feet 6 inches wide, and 11 feet 6 inches high, but, owing
to their great bulk and weight, and the difficulty of pitching them in
windy weather, the size was reduced, in 1860, to 14 feet by 14 feet 6
inches, and 11 feet high in the centre, with the walls 4 feet 6 inches,
and a “fly” 21 feet 6 inches by 14 feet. Each of these was designed to
accommodate eight patients comfortably. Army Regulations assigned three
such tents to a regiment, together with one Sibley and one Wedge or A
tent.

The Sibley tent I have likewise quite fully described. I will only add
here that, not having a “fly,” it was very hot in warm weather. Then,
on account of its centre pole and the absence of walls, it was quite
contracted and inconvenient. For these reasons it was little used for
hospital purposes, and not used at all after the early part of the war.

The hospital tents in the Army of the Potomac were heated, for the most
part, by what was called, for some reason, the _California Plan_. This
consisted of a pit, dug just outside of the hospital door, two and a
half feet deep, from which a trench passed through the tent, terminating
outside the other end in a chimney, built of barrels, or in such a manner
as I have elsewhere described. This trench was covered throughout its
entire extent with iron plates, which were issued by the quartermaster’s
department for that purpose. The radiation of the heat from the plates
kept the tent very comfortable.

The honor of organizing the first field hospital in tents is said to
belong to Dr. B. J. D. Irwin, U. S. A., of the Army of the Ohio. It
occurred at the battle of Shiloh. While establishing a hospital near the
camp of Prentiss’ division of that army, which had been captured the day
before, the abandoned tents still standing suggested themselves to him
as a convenient receptacle for his wounded. He at once appropriated the
camp for this purpose, and laid it out in systematic form. It was clearly
shown by this and succeeding experiences during the war that the wounded
treated under canvas did better and recovered more rapidly than those
treated in permanent hospitals.

As fast as they could be procured, hospital tents were furnished, three
to a regiment, in accordance with the provision of Army Regulations
referred to. Each regiment provided its own nurses and cooks. In general
hospitals one nurse was allowed to ten patients, and one cook to thirty.

The capacity of a regimental hospital tent, like a stagecoach, varied
according to the demand for room. I have said they were designed to
accommodate eight. An old army surgeon says, “Only six can be comfortably
accommodated in one of them, three on each side.” But when the surgeons
were crowded with the wounded, it was a common practice to set two long
narrow boards edgewise through the centre of the tent, about twenty
inches apart. If boards were wanting, two good-sized _poles_ were cut and
used instead. Between these was the passage for the surgeons and nurses.
Behind the boards or poles a filling of straw or fine boughs was made and
covered with blankets. On these latter could be placed twenty patients,
ten on either side; but they were crowded. When six single cots were put
in one of these tents, three on each side, ample space was afforded to
pass among them.

[Illustration: A TWO-WHEELED AMBULANCE.]

In the latter part of 1861, the government, realizing its pressing needs,
began to build general hospitals for the comfort and accommodation of its
increasing thousands of sick and wounded, continuing to build, as the
needs increased, to the very last year of the war, when they numbered two
hundred and five.

Before the civil war, the government had never been supplied with
carriages to convey the sick and wounded. Only two years before, a
board, appointed by the secretary of war, had adopted for experiment a
four-wheeled and a two-wheeled carriage. The four-wheeled vehicle was
tried in an expedition sent into New Mexico, and was favorably reported
on; the two-wheeled was never tested, but was judged to be the best
adapted to badly wounded men (though the contrary proved to be the
fact), and so the board reported in favor of adopting these carriages in
the ratio of five two-wheeled to one four-wheeled.

When Surgeon Tripler took charge, he found several of these two-wheeled
carriages in Washington, but they were used chiefly as pleasure-carriages
for officers, or for some other private purpose. This was stopped, for
a time at least, and an order was issued, leaving one to a regiment and
requiring the rest to be turned over to the quartermaster’s department.
But the perversion of ambulances from their proper use, I will add in
passing, continued, to a greater or less extent, till the end of the war.
This very year McClellan issued an order for them not to be used except
for the transportation of the sick and wounded, unless by authority
of the brigade commander, the medical director, or the quartermaster
in charge, and the provost-marshal was ordered to arrest officers and
confine non-commissioned officers and privates for violation of the order.

The most important steps taken towards organizing the medical department,
and placing it on that thorough basis which distinguished it in the
later years of the war, were the result of the foresight, energy, and
skilful management of Dr. Jonathan Letterman, who was made medical
director of the Army of the Potomac on the 19th of June, 1862. His labor
was something enormous. It was during the progress of the Peninsular
Campaign. All was confusion. Medical supplies were exhausted. Thousands
of sick and wounded men were dying for want of proper care and medicine.
Yet this campaign, so disastrous in its results to our army from a
military point of view, was a valuable teacher in many respects, and one
of its most pointed and practical lessons was the necessity shown of
having the ambulances organized and under a competent head. It remained
for Dr. Letterman to appreciate this need, and effect an organization
which remained practically unchanged till the close of the war. Here is
the substance of the plan which he drew up, and which General McClellan
approved, and published to the army in orders, Aug. 2, 1862, and which
General Meade reissued, with some additions and slight changes, a little
more than a year later.


AMBULANCE CORPS.

All of the ambulances belonging to an army corps were to be placed
under the control of the medical director of that corps, for now, in
addition to a medical director of the army, there was a subordinate
medical director for each army corps. Such an ambulance corps was put
into the hands of a captain as commandant. This corps was divided and
subdivided into division, brigade, and regimental trains, corresponding
to the divisions of the army corps to which it belonged, having a first
lieutenant in charge of a division, a second lieutenant in charge of a
brigade, and a sergeant in charge of a regimental detachment. Besides
these, three privates, one of them being the driver, were to accompany
each ambulance on the march and in battle. The duties of all these men,
both officers and privates, were very carefully defined, as well for camp
as for the march and battle. Besides the ambulances, there accompanied
each corps one medicine-wagon and one army wagon to a brigade, containing
the requisite medicines, dressings, instruments, hospital stores,
bedding, medical books, small furniture (like tumblers, basins, bed-pans,
spoons, vials, etc.).

In addition to the foregoing articles, which were carefully assorted
both as to quantity and quality, each ambulance was required to carry
in the box beneath the driver’s seat, under lock and key, the following
articles:—

Three bed-sacks, six 2-pound cans beef-stock, one leather bucket, three
camp kettles (assorted sizes), one lantern and candle, six tin plates,
six table-spoons, six tin tumblers; and, just before a battle, ten pounds
hard bread were required to be put into the box.

[Illustration: A FOUR-WHEELED AMBULANCE.]

There was another scheme, which was conceived and carried into execution
by Dr. Letterman, which deserves mention in this connection. This was
the establishment of Field Hospitals, “in order that the wounded might
receive the most prompt and efficient attention during and after an
engagement, and that the necessary operations might be performed by the
most skilful and responsible surgeons, at the earliest moment.” Under
Surgeon Tripler, there had been rendezvous established in rear of the
army, to which all the wounded were taken for immediate attention, before
being sent to general hospitals. But there was no recognized system and
efficiency in regard to it. Just before an engagement, a field hospital
for each division was established. It was made by pitching a suitable
number of hospital tents. The location of such a hospital was left to
the medical director of the corps. Of course, it must be in the rear
of the division, out of all danger and in a place easily reached by
the ambulances. A division hospital of this description was under the
charge of a surgeon, who was selected by the surgeon-in-chief of the
division. With him was an assistant surgeon, similarly appointed, whose
duty it was to pitch the tents, provide straw, fuel, water, etc., and,
in general, make everything ready for the comfort of the wounded. For
doing this the hospital stewards and nurses of the division were placed
under his charge, and special details made from the regiments to assist.
A kitchen or cook-tent must be at once erected and the cooks put in
possession of the articles mentioned as carried in the ambulance boxes
and hospital-wagons, so that a sufficient amount of nourishing food could
be prepared for immediate use.

Another assistant surgeon was detailed to keep a complete record
of patients, with name, rank, company, and regiment, the nature of
their wound, its treatment, etc. He was also required to see to the
proper interment of those who died, and the placing of properly marked
head-boards at their graves.

Then, there were in each of these division hospitals three surgeons,
selected from the whole division, “without regard to rank, but solely on
account of their known prudence, judgment, and skill,” whose duty it was
to perform all important operations, or, at least, be responsible for
their performance. Three other medical officers were detailed to assist
these three. Nor was this all, for the remaining medical officers of the
division, except one to a regiment, were also required to report at once
to the hospital, to act as dressers of wounds and assistants generally.
In addition to these, a proper number of nurses and attendants were
detailed to be on hand. The medical officers left with regiments were
required to establish themselves during the fighting in the rear of their
respective organizations, at such a distance as not to unnecessarily
expose themselves, where they could give such temporary aid to the
wounded as they should stand in need of.

I have said that these hospitals were to be located out of all danger.
That statement needs a little modifying. In case the tide of battle
turned against our army and it was compelled to retreat, what was before
a safe place might at once be converted into a place of great danger.
But a hospital could not be struck and its patients moved at a moment’s
or even a day’s warning, as a rule, and so it was made the duty of the
medical director of a corps to select a sufficient number of medical
officers, who, in case a retreat was found necessary, should remain in
charge of the wounded. When the Rebels captured such a hospital, it was
their general practice to _parole_ all the inmates—that is, require them
to give their word of honor that they would not bear arms again until
they had been properly exchanged as prisoners of war. Our government
established what were known as parole camps, where such prisoners were
required to remain until duly exchanged.

[Illustration: A MEDICINE WAGON.]

I think it can now be readily understood, from even this fragmentary
sketch, how the establishment of these field hospitals facilitated the
care of the wounded, and, by their systematic workings, saved hundreds
of lives. With a skilful, energetic man as medical director of the army,
giving his orders to medical directors of corps, and these carefully
superintending surgeons-in-chief of divisions, who, in turn, held the
surgeons and assistant surgeons and officers of ambulance corps to a
strict accountability for a careful performance of their duties, while
the latter fortified themselves by judicious oversight of _their_
subordinates, the result was to place this department of the army on
a footing which endured, with the most profitable of results to the
service, till the close of the war.

I vividly remember my first look into one of these field hospitals.
It was, I think, on the 27th of November, 1863, during the Mine Run
Campaign, so-called. General French, then commanding the Third Corps,
was fighting the battle of Locust Grove, and General Warren, with the
Second Corps, had also been engaged with the enemy, and had driven him
from the neighborhood of Robertson’s Tavern, in the vicinity of which
the terrific Battle of the Wilderness began the following May. Near
this tavern the field hospital of Warren’s Second Division had been
located, and into this I peered while my battery stood in park not far
away, awaiting orders. The surgeon had just completed an operation. It
was the amputation of an arm about five inches below the shoulder, the
stump being now carefully dressed and bandaged. As soon as the patient
recovered from the effects of the ether, the attendants raised him to a
sitting posture on the operating-table. At that moment the thought of his
wounded arm returned to him, and, turning his eyes towards it, they met
only the projecting stub. The awful reality dawned upon him for the first
time. An arm had gone forever, and he dropped backwards on the table in a
swoon. Many a poor fellow like him brought to the operator’s table came
to consciousness only to miss an arm or a leg which perhaps he had begged
in his last conscious moments to have spared. But the medical officers
first mentioned decided all such cases, and the patient had only to
submit. At Peach-Tree Creek, Col. Thomas Reynolds of the Western army was
shot in the leg, and, while the surgeons were debating the propriety of
amputating it, the colonel, who was of Irish birth, begged them to spare
it, as it was very valuable, being _an imported leg_,—a piece of wit
which saved the gallant officer his leg, although he became so much of a
cripple that he was compelled to leave the service.

It has been charged that limbs and arms were often uselessly sacrificed
by the operators; that they were especially fond of amputating, and just
as likely to amputate for a flesh-wound as for a fractured bone, on the
ground that they could do it more quickly than they could dress the
wound; that it made a neater job, thus gratifying professional pride:
but how the victim might feel about it or be affected by it then or
thereafter did not seem to enter their thoughts. It was undoubtedly true
that many flesh-wounds were so ugly the only safety for the patient lay
in amputation. A fine fellow, both as a man and soldier, belonging to
my company, lost his arm from a flesh-wound—needlessly, as he and his
friends always asserted and believed.

[Illustration: A FOLDING LITTER.]

[Illustration: A STRETCHER.]

A corporal of the First Massachusetts Heavy Artillery suffered a compound
fracture of the left knee-joint from a piece of shell by which he was
struck at the battle of Hatcher’s Run, Oct. 27, 1864. In the course of
time he reached the Lincoln Hospitals (well do I remember them as they
stood on Capitol Hill where they were erected just before the bloody
repulse at Fredericksburg), where a surgeon decided that his leg must
come off, and, after instructing the nurse to prepare him for the
operating-room, left the ward. But the corporal talked the matter over
with a wounded cavalryman (this was a year when cavalrymen were wounded
quite generally) and decided that his leg must _not_ come off; so,
obtaining the loaded revolver of his comrade, he put it under his pillow
and awaited the reappearance of the surgeon. He returned not long after,
accompanied by two men with a stretcher, and approached the cot.

“What are you going to do?” asked the corporal.

“My boy, we will have to take your leg off,” was the reply of the surgeon.

“Not if I know myself,” rejoined the corporal, with determination
expressed in both looks and language.

For a moment the surgeon was taken aback by the soldier’s resolute
manner. But directly he turned to the men and said, “Come, boys, take
him up carefully,” whereupon the stretcher-bearers advanced to obey
the order. At the same instant the corporal drew the revolver from
beneath his pillow, cocked it, and, in a voice which carried conviction,
exclaimed, “_The man that puts a hand on me dies!_” At this the men
stepped back, and the surgeon tried to reason with the corporal, assuring
him that in no other way could his life be saved. But the corporal
persisted in declaring that if he died it should be with both legs _on_.

At that “Sawbones,” (as the men used to call them) lost his temper and
sought out the surgeon in general charge, with whom he soon returned
to the corporal. This head surgeon, first by threats and afterwards by
persuasion, tried to secure the revolver, but, failing to do so, turned
away, exclaiming, with an oath, “Let the d⸺ fool keep it and die!” but
a moment after, on second thought, said to the first surgeon that, as
they wanted a subject to try the water-cure on, he thought the corporal
would meet that want. After obtaining a promise from the surgeon that he
would not himself take the leg off or allow any one else to, the corporal
assented to the proposition.

A can was then arranged over the wounded knee, in such a manner as to
drop water on the cloth which enwrapped it day and night, and a cure was
finally effected.

This is the substance of the story as I received it from the lips of the
corporal himself, who, let me say in passing, was reduced to the rank of
private, and mustered out of the service as such, for daring to keep two
whole legs under him. His bravery in the hour of peril—to him—deserved
better things from his country than that.

[Illustration: PLACING A WOUNDED MAN ON A STRETCHER.]

But to return to the field hospital again; on the ground lay one man,
wounded in the knee, while another sat near, wounded in the finger. This
latter was a suspicious wound. Men of doubtful courage had a way of
shooting off the end of the trigger-finger to get out of service. But
they sometimes did it in such a bungling manner that they were found out.
The powder blown into the wound was often the evidence which convicted
them. These men must be proud of such scars to-day.

Three wounded Rebels also lay in the tent, waiting for surgical
attention. Of course, they would not be put upon the tables until all of
our own wounded were attended to; they did not expect it. In one part of
the tent lay two or three of our men, who were either lifeless or faint
from loss of blood. Only a few rods away from the tent were some freshly
made graves enclosing the forms of men whose wounds had proved fatal,
either having died on their way to the hospital or soon after their
arrival. Among these was the gallant Lieutenant-Colonel Theodore Hesser,
who was shot in the head while bravely leading the Seventy-second
Pennsylvania Infantry in a charge. The graves were all plainly marked
with small head-boards. A drizzling rain added gloom to the scene; and my
first call at a field hospital, with its dismal surroundings, was brief.

[Illustration: CARRYING A WOUNDED MAN TO THE REAR.]

One regulation made for this department of the service was never
enforced. It provided that no one but the proper medical officers or
the officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates of the ambulance
corps should conduct sick or wounded to the rear, either on the march or
in battle, but as a matter of fact there were probably more wounded men
helped off the field by soldiers _not_ members of the ambulance corps
than by members of that body. There were always plenty of men who hadn’t
the interests of the cause so nearly at heart but what they could be
induced, without much persuasion, when bullets and shells were flying
thick, to leave the front line and escort a suffering comrade to the
rear. Very often such a sufferer found a larger body-guard than could
well make his needs a pretext for their absence from the line. Then,
too, many of these escorts were most unfortunate, and _lost their way_,
so that they did not find their regiment again until after the battle
was over. A large number of them would be included among the Shirks and
Beats, whom I have already described. But, in truth, it was not possible
for the ambulance corps to do much more in a hot fight than to keep
their stretchers properly manned. Each ambulance was provided with two
of these, and the severely wounded who could not help themselves must be
placed on them and cared for first, so that there was often need for a
helping hand to be given a comrade who was quite seriously wounded, yet
could hobble along with a shoulder to lean on.

The designating mark of members of the ambulance corps was, for
sergeants, a green band an inch and a quarter broad around the cap, and
inverted chevrons of the same color on each arm, above the elbow; for
privates the same kind of band and a half chevron of the same material.
By means of this designation they were easily recognized.

By orders of General Meade, issued in August, 1863, three ambulances were
allowed to a regiment of infantry; two to a regiment of cavalry, and one
to a battery of artillery, with which it was to remain permanently. Owing
to this fact, an artillery company furnished its own stretcher-bearers
when needed. I shall be pardoned the introduction of a personal
incident, as it will illustrate in some measure the duties and trials
of a stretcher-bearer. It was at the battle of _Hatcher’s Run_, already
referred to, or the _Boydton Plank Road_, as some called it. The guns had
been ordered into position near Burgess’ Tavern, leaving the caissons
and ambulance nearly a half-mile in the rear. Meanwhile, a flank attack
of the enemy cut off our communications with the rear for a time, and we
thought ourselves sure of an involuntary trip to Richmond; but the way
was opened again by some of our advance charging to the rear, and by the
destructive fire from our artillery. Soon orders came for the battery
to return to the rear. In common with the rest, the writer started to
do so when a sergeant asked him to remain and help take off one of our
lieutenants, who was lying in a barn near by, severely wounded. So
actively had we been engaged that this was my first knowledge of the sad
event. But, alas! what was to be done? Our ambulance with its stretchers
was to the rear. That could not now avail us. We must resort to other
means. Fortunately, they were at hand. An abandoned army-blanket lay
near, and, carefully placing the lieutenant on this, with one man at each
corner, we started.

But the wounded officer was heavy, and it was, as can readily be seen,
an awkward way of carrying him. Moreover, his wound was a serious
one,—mortal as it soon proved,—and every movement of ours tortured him
so that he begged of us to leave him there to die. Just then we caught
sight of a stretcher on which a wounded Rebel was lying. Some Union
stretcher-bearers had been taking him to the rear when the flank attack
occurred, when they evidently abandoned him to look out for themselves.
It was not a time for sentiment; so, with the sergeant at one end of
the stretcher and the narrator at the other, our wounded enemy was
rolled off, with as much care as time would allow. With the aid of our
other comrades we soon put the lieutenant in his place, and, raising
the stretcher to our shoulders, started down the road to the rear. We
had gone but a few rods, however, before the enemy’s sharpshooters or
outposts fired on us, driving us to seek safety in the woods. But it
was now dusk, and no easy matter to take such a burden through woods,
especially as it rapidly grew darker. Suffice it to know, however,
that, after more than an hour’s wandering and plunging, our burden was
delivered at the ambulance, where another of our lieutenants, also
mortally wounded, was afterwards to join him. This fragment of personal
experience will well illustrate some of the many obstacles which
stretcher-bearers had to contend with, and disclose the further truth
that in actual combat the chances for severely wounded men to be taken
from the field were few indeed, for at such a time stretcher-bearers,
like the proverbial “good men,” are scarce.

I omitted to say in the proper connection that the men whose wounds were
dressed in the field hospitals were transported as rapidly as convenient
to the general hospitals, where the best of care and attention could
be given them. Such hospitals were located in various places. Whenever
it was possible, transportation was by water, in steamers specially
fitted up for such a purpose. There may be seen in the National Museum
at Washington, the building in which President Lincoln was assassinated,
beautiful models of these steamers as well as of hospital railway trains
with all their furnishings of ease and comfort, designed to carry
patients by rail to any designated place.

Another invention for the transportation of the wounded from the field
was the _Cacolet_ or _Mule Litter_, which was borne either by a mule or
a horse, and arranged to carry, some one and some two, wounded men. But
although it was at first supposed that they would be a great blessing
for this purpose, yet, being strapped tightly to the body of the animal,
they felt his every motion, thus making them an intensely uncomfortable
carriage for a severely wounded soldier, so that they were used but very
little.

The distinguished surgeon Dr. Henry I. Bowditch, whose son, Lieut.
Bowditch, was mortally wounded in the cavalry fight at Kelly’s
Ford, voiced, in his “Plea for an Ambulance System,” the general
dissatisfaction of the medical profession with the neglect or barbarous
treatment of our wounded on the battle-field. This was as late as the
spring of 1863. They had petitioned Congress to adopt some system without
delay, and a bill to that effect had passed the House, but on Feb. 24,
1863, the Committee on Military Affairs, of which Senator Henry Wilson
was chairman, reported against a bill “in relation to Military Hospitals
and to organize an Ambulance Corps,” as an impracticable measure at that
time, and the Senate adopted the report, and there, I think, it dropped.




CHAPTER XVII.

SCATTERING SHOTS.

    “His coat was e’er so much too short,
      His pants a mile too wide,
    And when he marched could not keep step
      However much he tried.”


THE CLOTHING.

[Illustration]

Forty-two dollars was the sum allowed by the government to clothe the
private soldier for the space of one year. The articles included in his
outfit were a cap or hat (usually the former), blouse, overcoat, dress
coat, trousers, shirts, drawers, socks, shoes, a woollen and a rubber
blanket. This was the wardrobe of the _infantry_. It should be said,
however, that many regiments never drew a dress coat after leaving
the state, the blouse serving as the substitute for that garment. The
_artillery_ and _cavalry_ had the same except that a jacket took the
place of the dress coat, boots that of shoes, and their trousers had
a _re-enforce_, that is, an extra thickness of cloth extending from
the upper part of the seat down the inside of both legs, for greater
durability in the service required of these branches in the saddle.

This outfit was not sufficient to last the year through, for various
reasons, and so the quartermaster supplied duplicates of the garments
when needed. But whatever was drawn from him beyond the amount allowed
by the government was charged to the individual, and deducted from his
pay at the end of the year. If, however, a man was so fortunate as not to
overdraw his allowance, which rarely happened, he received the balance in
cash.

The infantry made way with a large amount of clothing. Much of it was
thrown away on the march. A soldier burdened with a musket, from forty
to eighty rounds of ammunition, according to circumstances; a haversack
stuffed plump as a pillow, but not so soft, with three days rations; a
canteen of water, a woollen and rubber blanket, and a half shelter tent,
would be likely to take just what more he was obliged to. So, with the
opening of the spring campaign, away would go all extra clothing. A
choice was made between the dress coat and blouse, for one of these must
go. Then some men took their overcoat and left their blanket. In brief,
when a campaign was fairly under way the average infantryman’s wardrobe
was what he had on. Only that and nothing more. At the first start
from camp many would burden themselves with much more than the above,
but after a few miles tramp the roadside would be sprinkled with the
cast-away articles. There seemed to be a difference between Eastern and
Western troops in this respect, for reasons which I will not attempt now
to analyze, for Grant says (Memoirs, vol. ii., pp. 190-191):—

“I saw scattered along the road, from Culpeper to Germania Ford,
wagon-loads of new blankets and overcoats thrown away by the troops to
lighten their knapsacks; an improvidence I had never witnessed before.”

It was a way the Army of the Potomac had of getting into light marching
order.

When the infantry were ordered in on a charge, they always left their
knapsacks behind them, which they might or might not see again. And
whenever they were surprised and compelled to fall back hastily, they
were likely to throw aside everything that impeded their progress except
musket and ammunition. Then, in the heat of battle, again there was a
dispensing with all encumbrances that would impair their efficiency.
For these and other reasons, the governmental allowances would not have
been at all adequate to cover the losses in clothing. Recognizing this
fact, the government supplied new articles gratis for everything lost in
action, the quartermaster being required to make out a list of all such
articles, and to certify that they were so lost, before new ones could be
obtained.

[Illustration: IN HEAVY MARCHING ORDER.]

But the men who did garrison duty were not exempt from long clothing
bills more than were those who were active at the front. I have in mind
the heavy artillerymen who garrisoned the forts around Washington.
They were in receipt of visits at all hours in the day from the most
distinguished of military and civil guests, and on this account were not
only obliged to be efficient in drill but showy on parade. Hence their
clothing had always to be of the best. No patched or untidy garments were
tolerated. In the spring of 1864, twenty-four thousand of these men were
despatched as re-enforcements to the Army of the Potomac, and a fine lot
of men they were. They were soldiers, for the most part, who had enlisted
early in the war, and, having had so safe—or, as the boys used to say,
“soft”—and easy a time of it in the forts, had re-enlisted, only to be
soon relieved of garrison duty and sent to the front as infantry. But
while they were veterans in service in point of time, yet, so far as
the real hardships of war were concerned, they were simply recruits. I
shall never forget that muggy, muddy morning of the 18th of May, when,
standing by the roadside near what was known as the “Brown House,” at
Spottsylvania, I saw this fine-looking lot of soldiers go by. Their
uniforms and equipments all seemed new. Among the regiments was the First
Maine Heavy Artillery.

“What regiment is this?” was inquired at the head of the column by
bystanders.

“First Maine,” was the reply.

After the columns had marched by a while, some one would again ask what
regiment it was, only to find it still the First Maine. It numbered over
two thousand strong, and, never having lost any men in battles and hard
campaigning, its ranks were full. The strength of these regiments struck
the Army of the Potomac with surprise. A single regiment larger than one
of their own brigades!

These men had started from Washington with knapsacks that were immense in
their proportions, and had clung to them manfully the first day or two
out, but this morning in question, which was of the sultriest kind, was
taxing them beyond endurance, as they plunged along in the mire marching
up to the front; and their course could have been followed by the well
stuffed knapsacks—or “bureaus,” as some of the old vets called them—that
sprinkled the roadside. It seemed rather sad to see a man step out of the
ranks, unsling his knapsack, seat himself for a moment to overhaul its
contents, transfer to his pocket some little keepsake, then, rising, and
casting one despairing look at it, hurry on after the column. Many would
not even open their knapsacks, but, giving them a toss, would leave them
to fate, and sternly resume their march. It was the second in the list
of sacrifices that active campaigning required of them. Their first was
made in cutting loose from their comfortable quarters and accumulated
conveniences in the forts, which they had so recently left.

The knapsack, haversack, canteen, and shelter-tent, like the arms, were
government property, for which the commanding officer of a company was
responsible. At the end of a soldier’s term of service, they were to be
turned in or properly accounted for.


ARMY CATTLE.

An army officer who was reputed to have been of high and hasty temper,
who certainly seemed to have been capable of rash and inconsiderate
remarks, was once overheard to say of soldiers that they were nothing but
cattle, and deserved to be treated only as such. In the short sketch here
submitted on the subject of Army Cattle, I do not include the variety
above referred to, but rather the quadrupedal kind that furnished food
for them.

In the sketch on Army Rations I named fresh beef as one of the articles
furnished, but I gave no particulars as to just _how_ the army was
supplied with it. This I will now endeavor to do.

When there came an active demand for fresh and salt meat to feed the
soldiers and sailors, at once the price advanced, and Northern farmers
turned their attention more extensively to grazing. Of course, the great
mass of the cattle were raised in the West, but yet even rugged New
England contributed no inconsiderable quantity to swell the total. These
were sent by hundreds and thousands on rail and shipboard to the various
armies. On their arrival, they were put in a _corral_. Here they were
subject, like all supplies, to the disposition of the commissary-general
of the army, who, through his subordinates, supplied them to the various
organizations upon the presentation of a requisition, signed by the
commanding officer of a regiment or other body of troops, certifying to
the number of rations of meat required.

When the army was investing Petersburg and Richmond, the cattle were in
corral near City Point. On the 16th of September, 1864, the Rebels having
learned through their scouts that this corral was but slightly guarded,
and that by making a wide détour in the rear of our lines the chances
were good for them to add a few rations of fresh beef to the bacon and
corn-meal diet of the Rebel army, a strong force of cavalry under Wade
Hampton made the attempt, capturing twenty-five hundred beeves and four
hundred prisoners, and getting off with them before our cavalry could
intervene. The beeves were a blessing to them, far more precious and
valuable than as many Union prisoners would have been; for they already
had more prisoners than they could or would feed. As for us, I do not
remember that fresh meat was any the scarcer on account of this raid, for
the North, with its abundance, was bountifully supplying the government
with whatever was needed, and the loss of a few hundred cattle could
scarcely cause even a temporary inconvenience. Had the army been on the
march, away from its base of supplies, the loss might have been felt more
severely.

Whenever the army made a move its supply of fresh meat went along too.
Who had charge of it? Men were detailed for the business from the various
regiments, who acted both as butchers and drovers, and were excused
from all other duty. When a halt was made for the night, some of the
steers would be slaughtered, and the meat furnished to the troops upon
presentation of the proper requisitions by quartermasters. The butcher
killed his victims with a rifle. The killing was not always done at
night. It often took place in the morning or forenoon, and the men
received their rations in time to cook for dinner.

The manner in which these cattle were taken along was rather interesting.
One might very naturally suppose that they would be driven along the road
just as they are driven in any neighborhood; but such was not exactly the
case. The troops and trains must use the roads, and so the cattle must
needs travel elsewhere, which they did. Every herd had a steer that was
used both as a pack animal and a leader. As a pack animal he bore the
equipments and cooking utensils of the drovers. He was as docile as an
old cow or horse, and could be led or called fully as readily. By day he
was preceded in his lead by the herdsman in charge, on horseback, while
other herdsmen brought up the rear. It was necessary to keep the herd
along with the troops for two reasons—safety and convenience; and, as
they could not use the road, they skirted the fields and woods, only a
short remove from the highways, and picked their way as best they could.

[Illustration: LEADING THE HERD.]

By night one of the herdsmen went ahead of the herd on foot, making
a gentle hallooing sound which the sagacious steer on lead steadily
followed, and was in turn faithfully followed by the rest of the herd.
The herdsman’s course lay sometimes through the open, but often through
the woods, which made the hallooing sound necessary as a guide to keep
the herd from straying. They kept nearer the road at night than in the
day, partly for safety’s sake, and partly to take advantage of the light
from huge camp-fires which detachments of cavalry, that preceded the
army, kindled at intervals to light the way, making them nearer together
in woods and swamps than elsewhere. Even then these drovers often had
a thorny and difficult path to travel in picking their way through
underbrush and brambles.

[Illustration: THE LAST STEER.]

Such a herd got its living off the country in the summer, but not in the
winter. It was a sad sight to see these animals, which followed the army
so patiently, sacrificed one after the other until but a half-dozen were
left. When the number had been reduced to this extent, they seemed to
realize the fate in store for them, and it often took the butcher some
time before he could succeed in facing one long enough to shoot him. His
aim was at the curl of the hair between the eyes, and they would avert
their lowered heads whenever he raised his rifle, until, at last, his
quick eye brought them to the ground.

From the manner in which I have spoken of these herds, it may be inferred
that there was a common herd for the whole army; but such was not the
case. The same system prevailed here as elsewhere. For example, when the
army entered the Wilderness with three days’ rations of hard bread,
and three days’ rations of meat in their haversacks, the fresh meat to
accompany the other three days’ rations, which they had stowed in their
knapsacks, was driven along in division herds. The remainder of the meat
ration which they required to last them for the sixteen days during which
it was expected the army would be away from a base of supplies was driven
as corps herds. In addition to these there was a general or army herd to
fall back upon when necessary to supply the corps herds, but this was
always at the base of supplies. Probably from eight to ten thousand head
of cattle accompanied the army across the Rapidan, when it entered upon
the Wilderness Campaign.


THE ARMY HORSE.

I have already stated that the horse was the sole reliance of the
artillery and cavalry, and have given the reasons why the mule was a
failure in either branch. I have also stated that the mule replaced him,
for the most part, in the wagon-trains, six mules being substituted for
four horses. I did not state that in the ambulance train the horses were
retained because they were the steadier. But I wish now to refer more
particularly to their conduct in action and on duty generally.

First, then, I will come directly to the point by saying that the horse
was a hero in action. That horses under fire behaved far better than men
did under a similar exposure would naturally be expected, for men knew
what and whom to fear, whereas a horse, when hit by a bullet, if he could
get loose, was fully as likely to run towards the enemy as from him. But
not every horse would run or make a fuss when wounded. It depended partly
upon the horse and partly upon the character and location of the wound.
I have seen bullets buried in the neck or rump of steady-nerved horses
without causing them to show more than a little temporary uneasiness. The
best illustration of the fortitude of horse-flesh that I ever witnessed
occurred on the 25th of August, 1864, at Ream’s Station on the Weldon
Railroad. In this battle the fifty-seven or eight horses belonging to
my company stood out in bold relief, a sightly target for the bullets
of Rebel sharpshooters, who, from a woods and cornfield in our front,
improved their opportunity to the full. Their object was to kill off our
horses, and then, by charging, take the guns, if possible.

[Illustration: GENERAL HANCOCK AT REAM’S STATION, VA., AUGUST 25, 1864.]

It was painfully interesting to note the manner in which our brave
limber-horses—those which drew the guns—succumbed to the bullets of
the enemy. They stood harnessed in teams of six. A peculiar dull thud
indicated that the bullet had penetrated some fleshy part of the animal,
sounding much as a pebble does when thrown into the mud. The result of
such wounds was to make the horse start for a moment or so, but finally
he would settle down as if it was something to be endured without making
a fuss, and thus he would remain until struck again. I remember having
had my eye on one horse at the very moment when a bullet entered his
neck, but the wound had no other effect upon him than to make him shake
his head as if pestered by a fly. Some of the horses would go down when
hit by the first bullet and after lying quiet awhile would struggle to
their feet again only to receive additional wounds. Just before the
close of this battle, while our gallant General Hancock was riding along
endeavoring by his own personal fearlessness to rally his retreating
troops, his horse received a bullet in the neck, from the effects of
which he fell forward, dismounting the general, and appearing as if dead.
Believing such to be the case, Hancock mounted another horse; but within
five minutes the fallen brute arose, shook himself, was at once remounted
by the general, and survived the war many years.

When a bullet struck the bone of a horse’s leg in the lower part, it made
a hollow snapping sound and took him off his feet. I saw one pole-horse
shot thus, fracturing the bone. Down he went at once, but all encumbered
as he was with harness and limber, he soon scrambled up and stood on
three legs until a bullet hit him vitally. It seemed sad to see a single
horse left standing, with his five companions all lying dead or dying
around him, himself the object of a concentrated fire until the fatal
shot finally laid him low. I saw one such brute struck by the seventh
bullet before he fell for the last time. Several received as many as five
bullets, and it was thought by some that they would average that number
apiece. They were certainly very thoroughly riddled, and long before the
serious fighting of the day occurred but two of the thirty-one nearest
the enemy remained standing. These two had been struck but not vitally,
and survived some time longer. We took but four of our fifty-seven horses
from that ill-starred fray.

[Illustration: REAL “HORSE SENSE.”]

But, aside from their wonderful _heroism_,—for I can find no better
name for it,—they exhibited in many ways that sagacity for which the
animal is famous. I have already referred to the readiness with which
they responded to many of the bugle-calls used on drill. In the cavalry
service they knew their places as well as did their riders, and it was a
frequent occurrence to see a horse, when his rider had been dismounted
by some means, resume his place in line or column without him, seemingly
not wishing to be left behind. This quality was often illustrated when a
poor, crippled, or generally used-up beast, which had been turned out to
die, would attempt to hobble along in his misery and join a column as it
passed.

Captain W. S. Davis, a member of General Griffin’s staff of the Fifth
Corps, rode a horse which had the very singular but horse-sensible
habit of sitting down on his haunches, like a dog, after his rider had
dismounted. One morning he was missing, and nothing was seen of him for
months; but one night, after the corps had encamped, some of the men,
who knew the horse, in looking off towards the horizon, saw against the
sky a silhouette of a horse sitting down. It was at once declared to be
the missing brute, and Captain Davis, on being informed, recovered his
eccentric but highly prized animal.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER XVIII.

BREAKING CAMP.—ON THE MARCH.

    “And now comes ‘boots and saddles!’ Oh! there’s hurrying to and fro,
    And saddling up in busy haste—for what, we do not know.
    Sometimes ’twas but a false alarm, sometimes it meant a fight;
    Sometimes it came in daytime, and sometimes it came at night.”


[Illustration]

The subject of this chapter is a very suggestive one to the old soldier.
It covers a whole realm of experience which it would be nearly impossible
to exhaust. But there is much in this as in other experiences which was
common to all long-term veterans, and to this common experience more
especially I shall address my attention.

From the descriptions which I have already given of the various kinds
of shelter used by the soldiers it will be readily understood that
they got the most comfortably settled in their winter-quarters, and
that in a small way each hut became a miniature homestead, and for
the time being possessed, to a certain extent, all the attractions of
home. The bunk, the stools, and other furniture, the army bric-à-brac,
whether captured or of home production, which adorned the rough tenement
within and without, all came to have a value by association in the
soldier’s thought, a value which was not fully computed till campaigning
impended—that usually direful day, when marching orders came and the boys
folded their tents and marched away. This sketch will relate something
of army life as it was lived after marching orders were received.

When the general commanding an army had decided upon a plan of campaign,
and the proper time came to put it in operation, he at once issued his
orders to his subordinate commanders to have their commands ready to
take their place in column at a given hour on a given day. These orders
came down through the various corps, division, brigade, regimental, or
battery headquarters to the rank and file, whose instructions given them
on line would be to the effect that at the stated hour they were to be
ready to start with three days’ rations in their haversacks (this was the
usual quantity), the infantry to have forty rounds of ammunition in their
cartridge-boxes. This latter quantity was very often exceeded. The Army
of the Potomac went into the Wilderness having from eighty to a hundred
rounds of ammunition to a man, stowed away in knapsacks, haversacks, or
pockets, according to the space afforded, and six days’ rations similarly
disposed of. When Hooker started on the Chancellorsville Campaign,
_eleven days’ rations_ were issued to the troops.

Sometimes marching orders came when least expected. I remember to have
heard the long roll sounded one Saturday forenoon in the camp of the
infantry that lay near us in the fall of ’63; it was October 10. Our guns
were unlimbered for action just outside of camp where we had been lying
several days utterly unsuspicious of danger. It was quite a surprise to
us; and such Lee intended it to be, he having set out to put himself
between our army and Washington. We were not attacked, but started to the
rear a few hours afterwards.

Before the opening of the spring campaign a reasonable notice was
generally given. There was one orderly from each brigade headquarters who
almost infallibly brought marching orders. The men knew the nature of the
tidings which he cantered up to regimental headquarters with under his
belt. Very often they would good-naturedly rail at him as he rode into
and out of camp, thus indicating their dislike of his errand; but the
wise ones went directly to quarters and began to pack up.

[Illustration: PACKING UP.]

When it was officially announced to the men on line at night that
marching orders were received, and that at such an hour next morning
tents would be struck and the men in place, equipped and provided as
already stated, those men who had not already decided the question
retired to their huts and took an account of stock in order to decide
what to take and what to leave. As a soldier would lay out two articles
on the bunk, of equally tender associations, one could seem to hear him
murmur, with Gay,

    “How happy could I be with either
    Were t’other dear charmer away.”

as he endeavored to choose between them, knowing too well that both could
not be taken. The “survival of the fittest” was the question, which
received deeper and tenderer consideration here in one evening than
Darwin has ever given it in the same time. Then, there was the overcoat
and the woollen blanket which should be left? Perhaps he finally decided
to try taking both along for a while. He will leave the dress-coat and
wear the blouse. He has two changes of flannels. He will throw away those
he has on, don a clean set and take a change with him. These flannels, by
the way, if they were what he drew from the government stores, were often
as rough to the skin as coarse sand-paper, which they somewhat resembled
in color.

From the head of his bunk he takes a collection of old letters which
have accumulated during the winter. These he looks over one by one and
commits to the flames with a sigh. Many of them are letters from home;
some are from acquaintances. Possibly he read the _Waverly Magazine_, and
may have carried on a correspondence with one or more of the many young
women who advertised in it for a “soldier correspondent, who must not
be over twenty,” with all the virtues namable. There was no man in my
company—from old Graylocks, of nearly sixty, down to the callow “chicken”
of seventeen—but what felt qualified to fill such a bill, “just for
the fun of it, you know.” The young woman was generally “eighteen, of
prepossessing appearance, good education, and would exchange photographs
if desired.”

An occasional letter from such a quarter would provoke a smile as the
soldier glanced at its source and contents before committing it to the
yawn of his army fireplace. This rather unpleasant task completed, he
continues his researches and work of destruction. He tucks his little
collection of photographs, which perhaps he has encased in rubber or
leather, into an inside pocket, and disposes other small keepsakes about
his person. If he intends to take his effects in a knapsack, he will at
the start have put by more to carry than if he simply takes his blankets
(rubber and woollen) rolled and slung over his shoulder. Late in the war
this latter was the most common plan, as the same weight could be borne
with less fatigue in that manner than in a knapsack, slung on the back.

I have assumed it to be evening or late afternoon when marching orders
arrived, and have thus far related what the average soldier was wont to
do immediately afterwards. There was a night ahead and the soldiers were
wont to “make a night of it.” As a rule, there was little sleep to be
had, the enforcement of the usual rules of camp being relaxed on such
an occasion. Aside from the labor of personal packing and destroying,
the rations were to be distributed, and each company had to fall into
line, march to the cook-house, and receive their three or more days’
allowance of hardtack, pork, coffee, and sugar, all of which they must
stow away, as compactly as possible, in the haversack or elsewhere if
they wanted them. In the artillery, besides securing the rations, sacks
of grain—usually oats—must be taken from the grain-pile and strapped on
to the ammunition-chests for the horses; the axles must be greased, good
spare horses selected to supply the vacancies in any teams where the
horses were unfit for duty; the tents of regimental headquarters must be
struck, likewise the cook-tents, and these, with officers’ baggage, must
be put into the wagons which are to join the trains;—in brief, everything
must be prepared for the march of the morrow.

After this routine of preparation was completed, camp-fires were lighted,
and about them would gather the happy-go-lucky boys of the rank and file,
whose merry din would speedily stir the blood of the men who had hoped
for a few hours’ sleep before starting out on the morrow, to come out
of their huts and join the jovial round; and soon they were as happy
as the happiest, even if more reticent. As the fire died down and the
soldiers drew closer about it, some comrade would go to his hut, and,
with an armful of its furniture, the stools, closets, and tables I have
spoken of, reillumine and enliven the scene and drive back the circle of
bystanders again. The conversation, which, with the going down of the
fire, was likely to take on a somewhat sober aspect, would again assume
a more cheerful strain. For a time conjectures on the plan of the coming
campaign would be exchanged. Volumes of wisdom concerning what _ought_
to be done changed hands at these camp-fires, mingled with much “I told
you so” about the last battle. Alexanders simply swarmed, so numerous
were those who could solve the Gordian knot of success at sight. It must
interest those strategists now, as they read history, to see how little
they really knew of what was taking place.

[Illustration: WAITING FOR MARCHING ORDERS.]

When this slight matter of the proper thing for the army to do was
disposed of, some one would start a song, and then for an hour at least
“John Brown’s Body,” “Marching Along,” “Red, White, and Blue,” “Rally
’round the Flag,” and other popular and familiar songs would ring out
on the clear evening air, following along in quick succession, and sung
with great earnestness and enthusiasm as the chorus was increased by
additions from neighboring camp-fires, until tired Nature began to assert
herself, when one by one the company would withdraw, each going to his
hut for two or three hours’ rest, if possible, to partially prepare him
for the toils of the morrow. Ah! is not that an all-wise provision of
Providence which keeps the future a sealed book, placing it before us
leaf by leaf only, as the present? For some of these very men, it may
have been, whose voices rang out so merrily at that camp-fire, would lie
cold and pale ere the week should close, in the solemn stillness of death.

But morning dawned all too soon for those who gave up most of the night
to hilarity, and all were summoned forth at the call of the bugle or the
drum, and at a time agreed upon _The General_ was sounded.

[Music: THE GENERAL.]

The above is the General of infantry. That of the artillery was less
often used and entirely different.

At this signal, every tent in a regiment was struck. It was quite an
interesting sight to see several acres of canvas disappear in a moment,
where before it had been the prominent feature in the landscape. As a
fact, I believe the General was little used in the latter part of the
war. For about two years, when the troops were sheltered by the Sibley,
Wedge, and Wall tents, it was necessary to have them struck at an early
hour, in order that they might be packed away in the wagon-train. But
after the Shelter tent came into use, and each man was his own wagon,
the General was seldom heard unless at the end of a long encampment; for,
when marching orders came, each man understood that he must be ready at
the hour appointed, even if his regiment waited another day before it
left camp.

[Illustration: PLATE VI.

MCINDOE BROS., PRINTERS, BOSTON.]

No more provoking incident of army life happened, I believe, than for a
regiment to wait in camp long after the hour appointed to march. But such
was the rule rather than the exception. Many a man’s hearth-stone was
then desolate, for if the hour of departure was set for the morning, when
morning came and the stockade was vacated, it often suffered demolition
to increase the heat of the camp-fires, as previously noted. But as hour
after hour wore on, and men still found themselves in camp with nothing
to do and plenty of help, they began to wish that they had not been so
hasty in breaking up housekeeping and tearing down their shanties, else
they might resort to them and make their wait a little more endurable.
Especially did they repent if rain came on as they lingered, or if night
again overtook them there with their huts untenable, for it would have
been the work of only a moment to re-cover them with the Shelter tents.
Such waits and their consequences were severe tests to the patience of
the men, and sometimes seemed to work more injury to their morals than
the average army chaplain could repair in days.

But there is an end to all things earthly, this being no exception. The
colors of corps headquarters borne at the heels of the corps commander,
and followed by his staff, are at last seen moving into the road. The
bugler of the division having the lead sounds the call _Attention_.

[Music: ATTENTION.]

This call is the Attention of infantry at which the men, already in
column, take their places, officers mount, and all await the next call,
which is

[Music: FORWARD.]

At this signal the regiments take “right shoulder shift,” and the march
begins. Let the reader, in imagination, take post by the roadside as
the column goes by. Take a look at corps headquarters. The commander
is a major-general. His staff comprises an assistant adjutant-general,
an assistant inspector-general, a topographical engineer, a commissary
of musters, a commissary of subsistence, a judge-advocate, several
aides-de-camp—and perhaps other officers, of varying rank. Those
mentioned usually ranked from colonel to captain. In the Union army,
major-generals might command either a division, a corps, or an army,
but in the Confederate service each army of importance was commanded
by a lieutenant-general. Take a look at the corps headquarters flag.
Feb. 7, 1863, General Hooker decreed the flags of corps headquarters to
be a blue swallow-tail field bearing a white Maltese cross, having in
the centre the number of the corps; but, so far as I can learn, this
decree was never enforced in a single instance. Mr. James Beale, in his
exceedingly valuable and unique volume, “The Union Flags at Gettysburg,”
shows a nondescript cross on some of the headquarters flags, which some
quartermaster may have intended as a compliance with Hooker’s order; but
though true copies of originals they are monstrosities, which never could
have had existence in a well ordered brain, and which have no warrant in
heraldry or general orders as far as can be ascertained. When the army
entered upon the Wilderness Campaign, each corps headquarters floated a
blue swallow-tailed flag bearing its own particular emblem in white, in
the centre of which was the figure designating the corps, in red.

Here comes the First Division. At the head rides its general commanding
and staff. Behind him is the color-bearer, carrying the division flag.
If you are familiar with the corps badges, you will not need to ask what
corps or division it is. The men’s caps tell the story, but the flags are
equally plain-spoken.

This flag is the first _division_ color. It is _rectangular_ in shape.
The corps emblem is red in a white field; the _second_ has the emblem
white in a blue field; the _third_ has the emblem blue in a white field.
The divisions had the lead of the corps on the march by turns, changing
each day.

But here comes another headquarters. The color-bearer carries a
_triangular_ flag. That is a _brigade_ flag. May 12, 1863, General
Hooker issued an order prescribing division flags of the pattern I have
described, and also designated what the brigade flags should be. They
were to be, first of all, _triangular_ in shape; the brigades of the
first division should bear the corps symbol in _red_ in the centre of a
_white_ field, but, to distinguish them, the first brigade should have no
other mark; the second should have a _blue_ stripe next the staff, and
the third a _blue_ border four and one-half inches wide around the flag.

The brigades of the second division had the corps symbol in _white_ in
the centre of a _blue_ field, with a _red_ stripe next the staff to
designate the second brigade, and a _red_ border the third.

The third division had its brigades similarly designated, with the symbol
_blue_, the field _white_, and the stripes _red_.

Whenever there was a fourth brigade, it was designated by a triangular
block of color in each corner of the flag.

The chief quartermaster of the corps and the chief of artillery had
each his appropriate flag, as designated in the color-plate, but the
arrangement of the colors in the flag of the chief quartermasters
differed in different corps.

This scheme of Hooker’s, for distinguishing corps, division, and brigade
headquarters remained unchanged till the end of the war.

The brigades took turns in having the lead—or, as military men say, the
_right_—of the division, and regiments had the right of brigades by turns.

There goes army headquarters yonder—the commanding general, with his
numerous staff—making for the head of the column. His flag is the simple
star-spangled banner. The stars and stripes were a common flag for army
headquarters. It was General Meade’s headquarters flag till Grant came
to the Army of the Potomac, who also used it for that purpose. This
made it necessary for Meade to change, which he did, finally adopting a
lilac-colored swallow-tail flag, about the size of the corps headquarters
flags, having in the field a wreath enclosing an eagle, in gold.

You can easily count the regiments in column by their United States
colors. A few of them, you will notice, have a battle-flag, bearing the
names of the engagements in which they have participated. Some regiments
used the national colors for a battle-flag, some the state colors. I
think the volunteers did not adopt the idea early in the war. Originally
battles were only inscribed on flags by authority of the secretary of
war, that is, in the regular army. But the volunteers seemed to be a law
unto themselves, and, while many flags in existence to-day bear names
of battles inscribed by order of the commanding general, there are some
with inscriptions of battles which the troops were hardly in hearing of.
The Rebel battle-flag was a blue spangled saltier in a red field, and
originated with General Joe Johnston after the first Bull Run.

You will have little difficulty in deciding where a regiment begins or
ends. It begins with a field officer and ends with a mule. Originally
it ended with several army wagons; but now that portion of regimental
headquarters baggage which has not gone to the wagon-train is to be found
stowed about the mule, that is led along by a contraband. Yes, the head,
ears, and feet which you see are the only visible externals of a mule.
He is “clothed upon” with the various materials necessary to prepare
a “square meal” for the colonel and other headquarters officers. His
trappings would, seemingly, fit out a small family in household goods of
a kind. There is a mess-kettle, a fry-pan, mess-pans, tent-poles, a fly
(canvas), a valise, a knapsack and haversack, a hamper on each side, a
musket, and other matter which goes to make the burden at least twice
the size of the animal. Four mules were regarded as having the carrying
capacity of one army wagon. At the end of the brigade you will see two or
three of these mules burdened with the belongings of brigade headquarters.

The mule had other company than the negro ofttimes. That man who seems
to be flour and grease from head to heels, who needs no shelter nor
rubber blanket because he is waterproof already, perhaps, _inside_ and
out, whose shabby, well-stuffed knapsack furnishes the complement to the
mule’s lading, who shuffles along with “no style about him,” is the cook,
perhaps, for the regiment, probably for headquarters, certainly not for
Delmonico. It is singular, but none the less true, that if a man made a
slovenly, indifferent soldier he was fully as likely to get a berth in
the cook-house as to have any other fate befall him. This remark applies
to men who _drifted_ into the business of “army caterer” after trying
other service, and not those who entered at once upon it.

Here comes a light battery at the rear of the division. Possibly it is to
remain with this part of the corps for the campaign. Such was sometimes
the case, but later a battery was often used anywhere within the limits
of a corps that it could be of advantage. This battery has six brass
Napoleons, 12-pounders. They are very destructive at short range. It is
followed by a battery of steel guns. They are Parrots, three-inch rifles;
best for long range, but good anywhere. Not so safe for close action,
however, as the Napoleons.

Yonder you can see the Second Division moving across the fields, made
up like the one just passed. It will close in upon the rear of this
division farther up the road. What an interesting spectacle it presents,
the bright sunlight glinting from the thousands of polished muskets,
the moving masses of light and dark blue inching along over the uneven
ground, the various flags streaming proudly in the air, marking off the
separate brigades and regiments. The column is moving at a moderate pace.
It takes some time for a corps to get under way. If we wait long enough,
the Third Division, made up like the others, will pass by us, unless it
has gone on a parallel road.

It is growing warmer. The column has now got straightened out, and for
the last hour has moved forward quite rapidly. The road is evidently
clear of all obstructions, but the heat and speed begin to tell on the
men. Look at the ground which that brigade has just vacated after its
brief halt for rest. It is strewn with blankets, overcoats, dress-coats,
pantaloons, shirts—in fact, a little of everything from the outfit of the
common soldier. As the Second Corps advanced into the Wilderness on the
morning of May 4, 1864, I saw an area of an acre or more almost literally
covered with the articles above named, many of them probably extras, but
some of them the sole garment of their kind, left by the owners, who felt
compelled, from the increasing weight of their load, to lighten it to the
extent of parting with the blankets which they would need that very night
for shelter. This lightening of the load began before the columns had
been on the road an hour. A soldier who had been through the mill would
not wait for a general halt to occur before parting with a portion of
his load, if it oppressed him; but a recruit would hang to his until he
bent over at an angle of 45° from a vertical, with his eyes staring, his
lower jaw hanging, and his face dripping with moisture. If you were to
follow the column after, say, the first two miles, you would find various
articles scattered along at intervals by the roadside, where a soldier
quietly stepped out of the ranks, sat down, unslung his knapsack or his
blanket-roll, took out what he had decided to throw away, again equipped
himself, and, thus relieved, hastened on to overtake the regiment. It did
not take an army long to get into light marching order after it was once
fairly on the road.

[Illustration: A FOOTSORE STRAGGLER.]

I have been dealing with the _first_ day out of settled camp. On
subsequent days, of course the same programme would not be enacted. And,
again, if a man clung to his effects till noon, he was likely to do so
for the day, as after noon the thought of shelter for the night nerved
him to hold on. But men would drop out in the afternoon of the first day
for another reason. They blistered or chafed their feet and sat down at
the first stream to bathe them, after which, if the weather admitted,
they could be seen plodding along barefooted, their pantaloons rolled up
a few inches, and their shoes dangling at the end of their musket-barrel.

Then, this very crossing of a stream often furnished an interesting scene
in the march of the column. A river broad and deep would be spanned by
a pontoon bridge, but the common creeks of the South were crossed by
fording. Once in a while (in warm weather) the men would take off most of
their clothing and carry it with their equipments across on their heads.
It was no uncommon experience for them to ford streams waist-deep, even
in cool weather. If the bottom was a treacherous one, and the current
rapid, a line of cavalry-men was placed across the river just below the
column to pick up such men as should lose their footing. Many were the
mishaps of such a crossing, and, unless the enemy was at hand, the first
thing to be done after reaching shore was to strip and wring out such
clothing as needed it. With those who had slipped and fallen this meant
_all they had on_ and what was in their knapsack besides, but with most
it included only trousers, drawers, and socks.

After the halt which allowed the soldiers time to perform this bit
of laundry work had ended, and the column moved along, it was not an
uncommon sight to see muskets used as clothes-lines, from which depended
socks, shoes, here and there a shirt, perhaps a towel or handkerchief.
But if the weather was cool the wash did not hang out in this way. When
it became necessary to cross a stream in the night, huge fires were built
on its banks, with a picket at hand, whose duty it was to keep them
burning until daylight, or until the army had crossed. A greater number
of mishaps occurred in fording by night than by day even then. During
Meade’s retreat from Culpeper, in the fall of 1863,—it was the night of
October 11,—my company forded the Rappahannock after dark, and went into
camp a few rods away from the ford; and I remember what a jolly night
the troops made of it when they came to this ford. At short intervals I
was awakened from slumber by the laughter or cheers of the waders, as
they made merry at the expense of some of their number, who came out
after immersion using language which plainly indicated their disbelief
in that kind of baptism. Here was the field for the tired, overloaded
headquarters mule to display his obstinacy to a large and changing
audience, by getting midway of the stream and refusing to budge. I can
see the frenzied Ethiopian in charge, now, waist-deep in water, wild with
despair at the situation, alternating reasoning with pulling and beating,
while the brute lies down in the stream all encumbered with the baggage,
the passing column jeering poor Sambo, and making the adjacent woodland
echo with their loud guffaws at his helpless yet laughable condition.

[Illustration: “HEADQUARTERS” IN TROUBLE.]

That was a noisy night, and it has always been a matter of wonder to me
that we remained undisturbed, with the enemy less than three miles up the
river, as General Birney, with whom we then were, has left on record.
There was no stopping to wring out. But “close up!” was the order after
crossing, and the dull rattle made by the equipments, the striking of the
coffee dipper on the canteen or buckles, as the column glided along in
the darkness, or the whipping-up of belated mule-teams, was heard until
the gray of morning appeared.

The army on the march in a rain-storm presented some aspects not seen
in fair weather. As soon as it began to rain, or just before, each man
would remove his rubber blanket from his roll or knapsack, and put it
over his shoulders, tying it in front. Some men used their shelter tent
instead—a very poor substitute, however. But there was no fun in the
marching business during the rain. It might settle the dust. It certainly
settled about everything else. An order to go into camp while the rain
was in progress was not much of an improvement, for the ground was wet,
fence-rails were wet, one’s woollen blanket was likely also to be wet,
hardtack in the haversack wet—in fact, nothing so abundant and out of
place as water. I remember going into camp one night in particular, in
Pleasant Valley, Md., on a side-hill during a drenching rain, such as
mountain regions know, and lying down under a hastily pitched shelter,
with the water coursing freely along beneath me. I was fresh as a soldier
then, and this experience, seeming so dreadful then, made a strong
impression. Such situations were too numerous afterwards to make note of
even in memory.

Then, the horses! It made them ugly and vicious to stand in the pelting
rain at the picket-rope. I think they preferred being in harness on the
road. But they were likely to get subdued the next day, when sloughs
and mire were the rule. If two corps took the same road after a storm,
the worse for the hindermost, for it found deep ruts and mud-holes in
abundance; and as it dragged forward it would come upon some piece of
artillery or caisson in the mire to the hubs, doomed to stay, in spite of
the shoutings and lashings of the drivers, the swearing of the officers,
and the lifting and straining of mud-bedraggled cannoneers, until six
more horses were added to extricate it. Anon the corps would arrive at a
place utterly impassable, when down would go the fence by the roadside,
if there was one, and out would go the column into the field skirting
the road, returning again beyond the mire. At another slough, a staff
officer might be found posted to direct the artillery where to make a
safe passage.

[Illustration: THE FLANKERS.]

Such places by night were generally lighted by fires built for that
purpose. I remember such a spot in particular—a reminiscence of the Mine
Run Campaign; I think it was the night of Dec. 4, 1863. My battery was
then attached to the Third Division of the Third Corps. By the edge of
the slough in question sat General J. B. Carr, the division commander,
with a portion of his command near by, and, as a caisson went down in
the mire, he called in his “Blue Diamonds” to lift it out, which they
did right manfully. There was no turning into fields that night, for,
while the roads were soft, the fields were softer, and worse travelling I
believe the Army of the Potomac never saw, unless on the “Mud March.”

When the army was expecting to run against the enemy in its advance,
_flankers_ were thrown out on either side of the column. These flankers
were a single file of soldiers, who marched along a few feet apart
parallel to the column, and perhaps ten or twelve rods distant from it in
open country, but not more than half that distance when it was marching
through woods. In the event of an attack, the flankers on that side
became the skirmish line in action.

It was an interesting sight to see a column break up when the order
came to halt, whether for rest or other reason. It would melt in a
moment, dividing to the right and left, and scattering to the sides of
the road, where the men would sit down or lie down, lying back on their
knapsacks if they had them, or stretching at full length on the ground.
If the latter was wet or muddy, cannoneers sat on their carriages and
limber-chests, while infantrymen would perhaps sit astride their muskets,
if the halt was a short one. When the halt was expected to continue for
some considerable time the troops of a corps or division were massed,
that is, brought together in some large open tract of territory, when
the muskets would be stacked, the equipments laid off, and each man rush
for the “top rail” of the nearest fence, until not a rail remained. The
coffee would soon begin to simmer, the pork to sputter in the flames,
and, when the march was resumed, the men would start off refreshed with
rest and rations.

[Illustration: A HALT.]

But if the halt was for a few minutes only, and the marching had not
been relieved by the regular rests usually allowed, the men stiffened up
so much that, with their equipments on, they could hardly arise without
assistance, and, goaded by their stiffened cords and tired muscles and
swollen or chafed feet, made wry faces for the first few rods after the
column started. In this manner they plodded on until ordered into camp
for the night, or perhaps double-quicked into line of battle.

During that dismal night retreat of the Army of the Potomac from
Chancellorsville, a little event occurred which showed what a choleric
man General Meade was on occasion, and to what an exhausted bodily
condition the rigors of a campaign often reduced men. While the general
was sitting with General Warren at one of those camp-fires always found
along the line of march after nightfall, a poor jaded, mud-bedraggled
infantrymen came straggling and stumbling along the roadside, scarcely
able, in his wet and wearied condition, to bear up under his burden of
musket and equipments. As he staggered past the camp-fire, he struck,
by the merest accident, against General Meade, who jumped immediately
to his feet, drew his sabre, and made a lunge at the innocent offender,
which sent him staggering to the ground. There he lay motionless, as if
dead. At once Meade began to upbraid himself for his hasty temper, and
seemed filled with remorse for what he had done. Whereat General Warren
made efforts to calm his fears by telling him it was probably not as
serious as he supposed, and thereupon began to make investigation of the
nature of the injury done the prostrate veteran. To General Meade’s great
gratification, it was found that while his sabre had cut through the
man’s clothing, it had only grazed his side without drawing blood, but so
completely worn out had the soldier become through the exactions of the
recent campaign that matter dominated mind, and he lay in a double sense
as if dust had returned to dust.




CHAPTER XIX.

ARMY WAGON-TRAINS.

    “That every man who swears once drove a mule
    Is not believed by any but a fool;
    But whosoe’er drove mules and did not swear
    Can be relied on for an honest prayer.”


[Illustration]

Before giving a history of the wagon-trains which formed a part, and
a _necessary_ part, of every army, I will briefly refer to what was
known as “Grant’s Military Railroad,” which was really a railroad built
_for_ the army, and used solely by it. When the Army of the Potomac
appeared before Petersburg, City Point, on the James River, was made
army headquarters and the “base of supplies,” that is, the place to
which supplies were brought from the North, and from which they were
distributed to the various portions of the army. The Lynchburg or
Southside Railroad enters Petersburg from the west, and a short railroad,
known as the City Point Railroad, connects it with City Point, ten miles
eastward. The greater portion of this ten miles fell within the Union
lines after our army appeared before Petersburg, and, as these lines were
extended westward after the siege was determined upon, Grant conceived
the plan of running a railroad inside our fortifications to save both
time and mule-flesh in distributing supplies along the line. It was soon
done. About five miles of the City Point road were used, from which the
new road extended to the south-west, perhaps ten miles, striking the
Weldon Railroad, which had been wrested from the enemy. Down this the
trains ran three miles; then a new branch of about two miles more to the
west took them to the left of the Union lines.

Of course, there were stations along this road at which supplies were
left for those troops near by. These stations were named after different
generals of the army. _Meade_ and _Patrick_ stations are two names which
yet linger in my memory, near each of which my company was at some
time located. The trains on this road were visible to the enemy for a
time as they crossed an open plain in their trips, and brought upon
themselves quite a lively shelling, resulting in no damage, I believe,
but still making railroading so uncomfortable that a high embankment of
earth was thrown up, which completely covered the engine and cars as
they rolled along, and which still stands as a monument to the labors
of the pick-and-shovel brigade. This railroad was what is known as a
surface road, by which is meant that there were no cuts made, the track
being laid on the natural surface of the ground. When a marsh was met
with, instead of filling, the engineers built a trestling. The effect of
such railroading to the eye was quite picturesque, as a train wound its
serpentine course along the country, up hill and down dale, appearing
much as if it had jumped the track, and was going across lots to its
destination.

But _the_ trains of the army were _wagon_-trains, and so little has been
written about them in histories of the war that a limited sketch in this
volume will have interest for many readers.

The trains belong to what is known in French as the _matériel_ of the
army, in distinction from the _personnel_, the men employed. In Roman
history we frequently find the baggage-trains of the army alluded to as
the _impedimenta_. The _matériel_, then, or _impedimenta_, of our armies
has, very naturally, been ignored by the historian; for the _personnel_,
the actors, are of so much _more_ consequence, they have absorbed the
interest of both writers and readers. I say the persons are of much more
consequence, but I must not be understood as belittling the importance of
the trains. An army without its varied supplies, which the trains care
for and provide, would soon be neither useful nor ornamental. In fact, an
army is like a piece of machinery, each part of which is indispensable to
every other part.

[Illustration: A MULE DRIVER.]

I presume every one of mature years has an idea of what army wagons look
like. They were heavy, lumbering affairs at best, built for hard service,
all, apparently, after the same pattern, each one having its tool-box in
front, its feed trough behind, which, in camp, was placed lengthwise of
the pole; its spare pole suspended at the side; its wooden bucket for
water, and iron “slush-bucket” for grease, hanging from the hind axle;
and its canvas cover, which when closely drawn in front and rear, as it
always was on the march, made quite a satisfactory “close carriage.” As
a pleasure carriage, however, they were not considered a success. When
the Third Corps was wintering at Brandy Station in 1863-4 the concert
troupe, which my company boasted was engaged to give a week of evening
entertainments not far from Culpeper, in a large hexagonal stockade,
which would seat six or seven hundred persons, and which had been erected
for the purpose by one Lieutenant Lee, then on either General French’s
or General Birney’s staff—I cannot now say which. To convey us thither
over the intervening distance of four or five miles, as I now remember,
we hired a mule-driver with his army wagon. More than twenty-three years
have since elapsed, but those twelve or fourteen rides, after dark,
across the rough country and frozen ground around Brandy Station were
so thoroughly jolted into my memory that I shall never forget them. The
seven dollars apiece per night which we received for our services was but
a trifling compensation for the battering and mellowing we endured _en
route_, and no more than paid for wear and tear. No harder vehicle can be
found to take a ride in than an army wagon.

By some stroke of good luck, or, perhaps, good management, many of the
regiments from New England took their transportation along with them. It
consisted, in many cases, of twenty-five wagons, two for each company,
and five for regimental headquarters. These were drawn at first by four
horses, but afterwards by six mules. A light battery had three such
wagons. They were designed to carry the baggage of the troops, and when
a march was ordered they were filled with tents, stoves, kettles, pans,
chairs, desks, trunks, valises, knapsacks, boards,—in fact, whatever
conveniences had accumulated about the camps.

General Sherman, in his Memoirs (vol. i. p. 178), describes very
graphically the troops he saw about Washington in ’61, as follows:—

“Their uniforms were as various as the states and cities from which they
came; their arms were also of every pattern and calibre; and they were so
loaded down with overcoats, haversacks, knapsacks, tents, and baggage,
that it took from twenty-five to fifty wagons to move the camp of a
regiment from one place to another, and some of the camps had bakeries
and cooking establishments that would have done credit to Delmonico.”

General Sherman might have seen much the same situation near Washington
even in ’62 and ’63. Every company in a regiment located in the defences
of the capital city had one or more large cook-stoves with other
appointments to match, and when they moved only a few miles they took all
their _lares_ and _penates_ with them. This could then be done without
detriment to the service. It was only when they attempted to carry
everything along in active campaigning that trouble ensued.

In October, 1861, McClellan issued an order which contained the following
provisions:—

“1. No soldiers shall ride in loaded baggage-wagons under any
circumstances, nor in empty wagons unless by special instructions to that
effect.

2. Knapsacks shall not be carried in the wagons except on the written
recommendation of the surgeon, which shall be given in case of sickness.

3. Tent-floors shall not be transported in public wagons, and hereafter
no lumber shall be issued for tent-floors except upon the recommendation
of the medical director for hospital purposes.”

This order was issued before the corps were organized, while the wagons
were yet with their regiments, and while the men yet had their big
knapsacks, which they were always ready to ride with or toss into a wagon
when the regiment moved. This was the time of transporting tent-floors,
the luxurious fault-finding period before carpets, feather-beds, and
roast beef had entirely lost their charm; when each man was, in his own
way and belief, fully the size of a major-general; when the medical
director of the army had time, unaided as yet by subordinates, to decide
the question of tent-floors _versus_ no tent-floors for individuals. Ah,
the freshness and flavor of those early war days come back to me as I
write—each day big with importance, as our letters, yet preserved to us,
so faithfully record.

Not many months elapsed before it became apparent that the necessities
of stern warfare would not permit and should not have so many of the
equipments of civil life, when the shelter tent, already described, took
the place of the larger varieties; when camp-fires superseded the stoves,
and many other comfortable but unnecessary furnishings disappeared from
the baggage. Not how _little_ but how _much_ could be dispensed with then
became the question of the hour. The trains must be reduced in size, and
they must be moved in a manner not to hamper the troops, if possible;
but the war was more than half finished before they were brought into a
satisfactory system of operation.

The greater number of the three-years regiments that arrived in
Washington in 1861 brought no transportation of any kind. After McClellan
assumed command, a _depot of transportation_ was established at
Perryville on the Susquehanna; by this is meant a station where wagons
and ambulances were kept, and from which they were supplied.

From there Captain Sawtell, now colonel and brevet brigadier general U.
S. A., fitted out regiments as rapidly as he could, giving each _six_
wagons instead of twenty-five, one of which was for medical supplies.
Some regiments, however, by influence or favor at court, got more than
that. A few wagons were supplied from the quartermaster’s depot at
Washington. A quartermaster is an officer whose duty it is to provide
quarters, provisions, clothing, fuel, storage, and transportation for an
army. The chief officer in the quartermaster’s department is known as the
quartermaster-general. There was a chief quartermaster of the army, and a
chief quartermaster to each corps and division; then, there were brigade
and regimental quartermasters, and finally the quartermaster-sergeants,
all attending in their appropriate spheres to the special duties of this
department.

During the march of the army up the Peninsula in 1862, the fighting force
advanced by brigades, each of which was followed by its long columns of
transportation. But this plan was very unsatisfactory, for thereby the
army was extended along forest paths over an immense extent of country,
and great delays and difficulties ensued in keeping the column closed
up; for such was the nature of the roads that after the first few wagons
had passed over them they were rendered impassable in places for those
behind. At least a quarter of each regiment was occupied in escorting its
wagons, piled up with ammunition, provisions, tents, etc.; and long after
the head of the column had settled in bivouac could be heard the loud
shouting of the teamsters to their jaded and mire-bedraggled brutes, the
clatter of wagon and artillery wheels, the lowing of the driven herds,
the rattling of sabres, canteens, and other equipments, as the men strode
along in the darkness, anxious to reach the spot selected for their
uncertain quantity of rest.

At times in this campaign it was necessary for the wagon-trains to be
massed and move together, but, for some reason, no order of march was
issued, so that the most dire confusion ensued. A struggle for the lead
would naturally set in, each division wanting it and fighting for it.
Profanity, threats, and the flourishing of revolvers were sure to be
prominent in the settling of the question, but the train which could run
over the highest stumps and pull through the deepest mud-holes was likely
to come out ahead.

The verdancy which remained after the first fall of the Union army at
Bull Run was to be utterly overshadowed by the baptism of woe which was
to follow in the Peninsular Campaign; and on arriving at Harrison’s
Landing, on the James, McClellan issued the following order, which paved
the way for better things:—

            Allowance of Transportation, Tents, and Baggage.

                  Head-Quarters, Army of the Potomac.

               _Camp near Harrison’s Landing, Va., August 10, 1862._

    =General Orders, No. 153.=

    I. The following allowance of wagons is authorized:

    For the Head-Quarters of an Army Corps                     _Four_
       ”           ”         a Division or Brigade            _Three_
    For a Battery of Light Artillery, or Squadron of Cavalry  _Three_
    For a full regiment of Infantry                             _Six_

    This allowance will in no case be exceeded, but will be reduced
    to correspond as nearly as practicable with the number of
    officers and men actually present. All means of transportation
    in excess of the prescribed standard will be immediately
    turned in to the depot, with the exception of the authorized
    supply trains, which will be under the direction of the Chief
    Quartermasters of Corps. The Chief Quartermaster of this Army
    will direct the organization of the supply trains.

    II. The Army must be prepared to bivouac when on marches away
    from the depots. The allowance of tents will therefore be
    immediately reduced to the following standard, and no other
    accommodations must be expected until a permanent depot is
    established:

    For the Head-Quarters of an Army Corps, Division, or Brigade,
    one wall tent for the General Commanding, and one to every
    _two_ officers of his staff.

    To each full regiment, for the Colonel, Field and Staff
    officers, three wall tents.

    For all other commissioned officers, _one_ shelter tent each.

    For every two non-commissioned officers, soldiers, officers’
    servants, and camp followers, as far as they can be supplied,
    _one_ shelter tent.

    _One_ hospital tent will be allowed for office purposes at
    Corps Head-Quarters, and _one_ wall tent at Division and
    Brigade Head-Quarters.

    All tents in excess of this allowance will be immediately
    turned in to the depots.

    Tents of other patterns required to be exchanged for shelter
    tents will be turned in as soon as the latter can be obtained
    from the Quartermaster’s department. Under no circumstances
    will they be allowed to be carried when the Army moves.

    III. The allowance of officers’ baggage will be limited to
    blankets, a _small_ valise or carpet bag, and a reasonable
    mess-kit. All officers will at once reduce their baggage to
    this standard. The men will carry no baggage except blankets
    and shelter tents. The Chief Quartermaster will provide storage
    on the transports for the knapsacks of the men and for the
    officers’ surplus baggage.

    IV. Hospital tents must not be diverted from their legitimate
    use, except for offices, as authorized in paragraph II.

    V. The wagons allowed to a regiment or battery must carry
    nothing but forage for the teams, cooking utensils for the men,
    hospital stores, small rations, and officers’ baggage. One of
    the wagons allowed for a regiment will be used _exclusively_
    for hospital stores, under the direction of the regimental
    surgeon. The wagon for regimental Head-Quarters will carry
    grain for the officers’ horses. At least _one and a half_ of
    the wagons allowed to a battery or squadron will carry grain.

    VI. Hospital stores, ammunition, Quartermaster’s Stores, and
    subsistence stores in bulk will be transported in special
    trains.

    VII. Commanding officers will be held responsible that the
    reduction above ordered, especially of officers’ baggage, is
    carried into effect at once, and Corps commanders are specially
    charged to see that this responsibility is enforced.

    VIII. On all marches, Quartermasters will accompany and conduct
    their trains, under the orders of their commanding officers, so
    as never to obstruct the movement of troops.

    IX. All Quartermasters and Commissaries of Subsistence will
    attend in person to the receipt and issue of supplies for their
    commands, and will keep themselves constantly informed of the
    situation of the depots, roads, etc.

    BY COMMAND OF MAJOR GENERAL MCCLELLAN:

                                       S. WILLIAMS,
                                       _Assistant Adjutant General_.

    OFFICIAL:

                            _Aide-de-Camp._

This order quite distinctly shows some of the valuable lessons taught by
that eventful campaign before Richmond, more especially the necessity of
limiting the amount of camp equipage and the transportation to be used
for that purpose. But it further outlines the beginnings of the _Supply
Trains_, and to these I wish to direct special attention.

I have thus far only referred to the transportation provided for the
_camp equipage_; but _subsistence_ for man and beast must be taken
along; _clothing_, to replace the wear and tear of service, must be
provided; _ammunition_ in quantity and variety must be at ready command;
_intrenching tools_ were indispensable in an active campaign,—all of
which was most forcibly demonstrated on the Peninsula. Some effort, I
believe, was made to establish these trains before that campaign began,
but everything was confusion when compared with the system which was
now inaugurated by Colonel (now General) Rufus Ingalls, when he became
Chief Quartermaster of the Army of the Potomac. Through his persevering
zeal, trains for the above purposes were organized. All strife for the
lead on the march vanished, for every movement was governed by orders
from army headquarters under the direction of the chief quartermaster.
He prescribed the roads to be travelled over, which corps trains should
lead and which should bring up the rear, where more than one took the
same roads. All of the corps trains were massed before a march, and the
chief quartermaster of some corps was selected and put in charge of
this consolidated train. The other corps quartermasters had charge of
their respective trains, each in turn having his division and brigade
quartermasters, subject to his orders. “There never was a corps better
organized than was the quartermaster’s corps with the Army of the Potomac
in 1864,” says Grant in his Memoirs.

[Illustration: WAGON-TRAIN CROSSING THE RAPPAHANNOCK ON A PONTOON BRIDGE.
FROM A PHOTOGRAPH.]

Let us see a little more clearly what a corps train included. I can do no
better than to incorporate here the following order of General Meade:—

                  Head-Quarters, Army of the Potomac.

                                                  _August 21, 1863._

    =General Orders, No. 83.=

    In order that the amount of transportation in this Army shall
    not in any instance exceed the maximum allowance prescribed
    in General Order, No. 274, of August 7, 1863, from the War
    Department, and to further modify and reduce baggage and supply
    trains, heretofore authorized, the following allowances are
    established and will be strictly conformed to, viz.:

    1. The following is the maximum amount of transportation to be
    allowed to this Army in the field:

    To the Head-Quarters of an Army Corps, 2 wagons or 8 pack mules.

    To the Head-Quarters of a Division or Brigade, 1 wagon or 5
    pack mules.

    To every three company officers, when detached or serving
    without wagons, 1 pack mule.

    To every 12 company officers, when detached, 1 wagon or 4 pack
    mules.

    To every 2 staff officers not attached to any Head-Quarters, 1
    pack mule.

    To every 10 staff officers serving similarly, 1 wagon or 4 pack
    mules.

    The above will include transportation for all personal baggage,
    mess chests, cooking utensils, desks, papers, &c. The weight
    of officers’ baggage in the field, specified in the Army
    Regulations, will be reduced so as to bring it within the
    foregoing schedule. All excess of transportation now with Army
    Corps, Divisions, Brigades, and Regiments, or Batteries, over
    the allowances herein prescribed, will be immediately turned in
    to the Quartermaster’s Department, to be used in the trains.

    Commanding officers of Corps, Divisions, &c., will immediately
    cause inspections to be made, and will be held responsible for
    the strict execution of this order.

    Commissary stores and forage will be transported by the trains.
    Where these are not convenient of access, and where troops act
    in detachments, the Quartermaster’s Department will assign
    wagons or pack animals for that purpose; but the baggage of
    officers, or of troops, or camp equipage, will not be permitted
    to be carried in the wagons or on the pack animals so assigned.
    The assignment for transportation for ammunition, hospital
    stores, subsistence, and forage will be made in proportion
    to the amount ordered to be carried. The number of wagons is
    hereinafter prescribed.

    The allowance of spring wagons and saddle horses for contingent
    wants, and of camp and garrison equipage, will remain as
    established by circular, dated July 17, 1863.

    2. For each full regiment of infantry and cavalry, of 1000 men,
    for baggage, camp equipage, &c., 6 wagons.

    For each regiment of infantry less than 700 men and more than
    500 men, 5 wagons.

    For each regiment of infantry less than 500 men and more than
    300 men, 4 wagons.

    For each regiment of infantry less than 300 men, 3 wagons.

    3. For each battery of 4 and 6 guns—for personal baggage, mess
    chests, cooking utensils, desks, papers, &c., 1 and 2 wagons
    respectively.

    For ammunition trains the number of wagons will be determined
    and assigned upon the following rules:

    1st. Multiply each 12 pdr. gun by 122 and divide by 112.

    2d. Multiply each rifle gun by 50 and divide by 140.

    3d. For each 20 pdr. gun, 1½ wagons.

    4th. For each siege gun, 2½ wagons.

    5th. For the general supply train of reserve ammunition of 20
    rounds to each gun in the Army, to be kept habitually with
    Artillery Reserve, 54 wagons.

    For each battery, to carry its proportion of subsistence,
    forage, &c., 2 wagons.

    4. The supply train for forage, subsistence, quartermaster’s
    stores, &c., to each 1000 men, cavalry and infantry, 7 wagons.

    To every 1000 men, cavalry and infantry, for small arm
    ammunition, 5 wagons.

    To each 1500 men, cavalry and infantry, for hospital supplies,
    3 wagons.

    To each Army Corps, except the Cavalry, for entrenching tools,
    &c., 6 wagons.

    To each Corps Head-Quarters for the carrying of subsistence,
    forage and other stores not provided for herein, 3 wagons.

    To each Division Head-Quarters for similar purpose as above, 2
    wagons.

    To each Brigade Head-Quarters for similar purpose as above, 1
    wagon.

    To each Brigade, cavalry and infantry, for commissary stores
    for sales to officers, 1 wagon.

    To each Division, cavalry and infantry, for hauling forage for
    ambulance animals, portable forges, &c., 1 wagon.

    To each Division, cavalry and infantry, for carrying armorer’s
    tools, parts of muskets, extra arms and accoutrements, 1 wagon.

    It is expected that each ambulance, and each wagon, whether
    in the baggage, supply or ammunition train, will carry the
    necessary forage for its own team.

    BY COMMAND OF MAJOR GENERAL MEADE:

                                       S. WILLIAMS,
                                       _Assistant Adjutant General_.

    OFFICIAL:

                          _Ass’t Adj’t Gen’l._

As the transportation was reduced in quantity, the capacity of what
remained was put to a severer test. For example, when the Army of the
Potomac went into the Wilderness in 1864, each wagon was required to
carry five days forage for its animals (600 pounds), and if its other
freight was rations it might be six barrels of salt pork and four
barrels of coffee, or ten barrels of sugar. Forty boxes of hardtack was
a load, not so much because of its weight as because a wagon would hold
no more. It even excluded the forage to carry this number. In the final
campaign against Lee, Grant allowed for baggage and camp equipage three
wagons to a regiment of over seven hundred men, two wagons to a regiment
of less than seven hundred and more than three hundred, and one wagon to
less than three hundred. One wagon was allowed to a field battery. But,
notwithstanding the reductions ordered at different times, extra wagons
were often smuggled along. One captain, in charge of a train, tells of
keeping a wagon and six mules of his own more than orders allowed, and
whenever the inspecting officer was announced as coming, the wagon, in
charge of his man, Mike, was driven off under cover and not returned
till the inspection was completed. This enabled him to take along quite
a personal outfit for himself and friends. But his experience was not
unique. There were many other “contraband” mule-teams smuggled along in
the same way for the same object.

In leaving Chattanooga to advance into Georgia, General Sherman reduced
his transportation to one baggage-wagon and one ambulance for a regiment,
and a pack-horse or mule for the officers of each company. His supply
trains were limited in their loads to food, ammunition, and clothing;
and wall tents were forbidden to be taken along, barring one for each
headquarters, the gallant old veteran setting the example, by taking only
a tent-fly, which was pitched over saplings or fence rails. The general
has recorded in his “Memoirs” that his orders were not strictly obeyed
in this respect, Thomas being the most noted exception, who could not
give up his tent, and “had a big wagon, which could be converted into
an office, and this we used to call ‘Thomas’s circus.’” In starting on
his “march to the sea,” Sherman issued Special Field Orders No. 120;
paragraph 3 of this order reads as follows:—

    “There will be no general train of supplies, but each corps
    will have its ammunition train and provision train distributed
    habitually as follows: Behind each regiment should follow one
    wagon and one ambulance; behind each brigade should follow
    a due proportion of ammunition-wagons, provision-wagons and
    ambulances. In case of danger each corps commander should
    change this order of march, by having his advance and rear
    brigades unencumbered by wheels. The separate columns will
    start habitually at 7 A.M., and make about fifteen miles per
    day, unless otherwise fixed in orders.”

I presume the allowance remained about the same for the Wilderness
Campaign as that given in Orders No. 83. General Hancock says that he
started into the Wilderness with 27,000 men. Now, using this fact in
connection with the general order, a little rough reckoning will give
an approximate idea of the size of the train of this corps. Without
going into details, I may say that the total train of the Second Corps,
not including the ambulances, could not have been far from 800 wagons,
of which about 600 carried the various supplies, and the remainder the
baggage—the camp equipage of the corps.

When the army was in settled camp, the supply trains went into park
by themselves, but the baggage-wagons were retained with their corps,
division, brigade, or regimental headquarters. When a march was ordered,
however, these wagons waited only long enough to receive their freight
of camp equipage, when away they went in charge of their respective
quartermasters to join the corps supply train.

I have alluded to the strength of a single corps train. But the Second
Corps comprised only about one-fifth of the Union army in the Wilderness,
from which a little arithmetic will enable one to get a tolerably
definite idea of the _impedimenta_ of this one army, even after a great
reduction in the original amount had been made. There were probably over
4000 wagons following the Army of the Potomac into the Wilderness. An
idea of the ground such a train would cover may be obtained by knowing
that a six-mule team took up on the road, say, forty feet, but of
course they did not travel at close intervals. The nature of the country
determined, in some degree, their distance apart. In going up or down
hill a liberal allowance was made for balky or headstrong mules. Colonel
Wilson, the chief commissary of the army, in an interesting article to
the _United Service_ magazine (1880), has stated that could the train
which was requisite to accompany the army on the Wilderness Campaign
have been extended in a straight line it would have spanned the distance
between Washington and Richmond, being about one hundred and thirty
miles. I presume this estimate includes the ambulance-train also. On the
basis of three to a regiment, there must have been as many as one hundred
and fifty to a corps. These, on ordinary marches, followed immediately in
the rear of their respective divisions.

When General Sherman started for the sea, his army of sixty thousand
men was accompanied by about twenty-five hundred wagons and six hundred
ambulances. These were divided nearly equally between his four corps,
each corps commander managing his own train. In this campaign the
transportation had the roads, while the infantry plodded along by the
roadside.

The supply trains, it will now be understood, were the travelling depot
or reservoir from which the army replenished its needs. When these wagons
were emptied, they were at once sent back to the base of supplies, to be
reloaded with precisely the same kind of material as before; and empty
wagons had always to leave the road clear for loaded ones. Unless under a
pressure of circumstances, all issues except of ammunition were made at
night. By this plan the animals of the supply consumed their forage at
the base of supplies, and thus saved hauling it.

It was a welcome sight to the soldiers when rations drew low, or were
exhausted, to see these wagons drive up to the lines. They were not
_impedimenta_ to the army just then.

[Illustration: COMMISSARY DEPOT AT CEDAR LEVEL.—FROM A PHOTOGRAPH.]

It has sometimes been thought that the wagon-train was a glorious
refuge from the dangers and hard labors endured at the front, but such
was not the case. It was one of the most wearing departments of the
service. The officers in immediate charge were especially burdened with
responsibility, as the statement above illustrates. They were charged
to have their trains at a given point at or before a specified time. It
_must_ be there. There was no “if convenient” or “if possible” attached
to the order. The troops must have their rations, or, more important
still, the ammunition must be at hand in case of need. Sometimes they
would accomplish the task assigned without difficulty, but it was the
exception. Of course, they could not start until the army had got out of
the way. Then, the roads, already cut up somewhat by the artillery, were
soon rendered next to impassable by the moving trains. The quartermaster
in charge of a train would be called upon to extricate a wagon here that
was blocking the way, to supply the place of a worn-out horse or mule
there; to have a stalled wagon unloaded and its contents distributed
among other wagons; to keep the train well closed up; to keep the right
road even by night, when, of necessity, much of their travelling was
done. And if, with a series of such misfortunes befalling him, the
quartermaster reached his destination a few hours late, his chances were
very good for being roundly sworn at by his superior officers for his
delinquency.

During the progress of the train, it may be said, the quartermaster
would ease his nervous and troubled spirit by swearing at careless or
unfortunate mule-drivers, who, in turn, would make the air blue with
profanity addressed to their mules, individually or collectively, so
that the anxiety to get through was felt by all the moving forces in the
train. A large number of these drivers were civilians early in the war,
but owing to the lack of subordination which many of them showed, their
places were largely supplied later by enlisted men, upon whom Uncle Sam
had his grip, and who could not resign or “swear back” without penalty.

The place of the trains on an advance was in the rear of the army;
on the retreat, in front, as a rule. If they were passing through a
dangerous section of country, they were attended by a guard, sometimes
of infantry, sometimes cavalry. The strength of the guard varied with
the nature of the danger expected. Sometimes a regiment, sometimes a
brigade or division, was detailed from a corps for the duty. The nature
of Sherman’s march was such that trains and troops went side by side, as
already referred to. The colored division of the Ninth Corps served as
train-guard for the transportation of the Army of the Potomac from the
Rapidan to the James in 1864.

When ammunition was wanted by a battery or a regiment in the line of
battle, a wagon was sent forward from the train to supply it, the train
remaining at a safe distance in the rear. The nearness of the wagon’s
approach was governed somewhat by the nature of the ground. If there was
cover to screen it from the enemy, like a hill or a piece of woods, it
would come pretty near, but if exposed it would keep farther away. When
it was possible to do so, supplies both of subsistence and ammunition
were brought up by night when the army was in line of battle, for, as
I have said elsewhere, a mule-team or a mule-train under fire was a
diverting spectacle to every one but the mule-drivers.

[Illustration: A MULE-TEAM UNDER FIRE.]

One of the most striking reminiscences of the wagon-train which I
remember relates to a scene enacted in the fall of ’63, in that campaign
of manœuvres between Meade and Lee. My own corps (Third) reached
Centreville Heights before sunset—in fact, was, I think, the first corps
to arrive. At all events, we had anticipated the most of the trains.
At that hour General Warren was having a lively row with the enemy at
Bristoe Station, eight or nine miles away. As the twilight deepened, the
flash of his artillery and the smoke of the conflict were distinctly
visible in the horizon. The landscape between this stirring scene and
our standpoint presented one of the most animated spectacles that I
ever saw in the service. Its most attractive feature was the numerous
wagon-trains, whose long lines, stretching away for miles over the open
plain, were hastening forward to a place of refuge, all converging
towards a common centre—the high ground lying along the hither side of
Bull Run. The officers in charge of the trains, made somewhat nervous by
the sounds of conflict reaching them from the rear, impatiently urged on
the drivers, who, in turn, with lusty lungs uttered vigorous oaths at the
mules, punctuated by blows or cracks of the black snake that equalled in
volume the intonations of a rifle; and these jumped into their harnesses
and took the wagons along over stumps and through gullies with as great
alacrity as if the chief strain and responsibility of the campaign
centred in themselves. An additional feature of animation was presented
by the columns of infantry from the other corps, which alternated in the
landscape with the lines of wagons, winding along into camp tired and
footsore, but without apparent concern. I do not now remember any other
time in my experience when so large a portion of the _matériel_ and
_personnel_ of the army could have been covered by a single glance as I
saw in the gathering twilight of that October afternoon.

The system of designating the troops by corps badges was extended to the
transportation, and every wagon was marked on the side of the canvas
covering with the corps badge, perhaps eighteen inches in diameter,
and of the appropriate color to designate the division to which it
belonged. In addition to this, the number of its division, brigade,
and the nature of its contents, whether rations, forage, clothing, or
ammunition,—and, if the latter, the kind, whether artillery or musket,
and the calibre,—were plainly stencilled in large letters on the cover.
All this and much more went to indicate as perfect organization in the
trains as in the army itself, and to these men, who were usually farthest
from the fray, for whom few words of appreciation have been uttered
by distinguished writers on the war, I gladly put on record my humble
opinion that the country is as much indebted as for the work of the
soldiers in line. They acted well their part, and all honor to them for
it.

A regular army officer, who had a large experience in charge of trains,
has suggested that a bugler for each brigade or division train would have
been a valuable auxiliary for starting or halting the trains, or for
regulating the camp duties as in artillery and cavalry. It seems strange
that so commendable a proposition was not thought of at the time.

[Illustration: THE “BULL TRAIN.”]

In 1863, while the army was lying at Belle Plain after the memorable Mud
March, large numbers of colored refugees came into camp. Every day saw
some old cart or antiquated wagon, the relic of better days in the Old
Dominion, unloading its freight of contrabands, who had thus made their
entrance into the lines of Uncle Sam and Freedom. As a large number of
these vehicles had accumulated near his headquarters, General Wadsworth,
then commanding the first division of the First Corps, conceived the
novel idea of forming a supply train of them, using as draft steers, to
be selected from the corps cattle herd, and broken for that purpose.
His plan, more in detail, was to load the carts at the base of supplies
with what rations they would safely carry, despatch them to the troops
wherever they might be, issue the rations, slaughter the oxen for fresh
beef, and use the wagons for fuel to cook it. A very practical scheme, at
first view, surely. A detail of mechanics was made to put the wagons in
order, a requisition was drawn for yokes, and Captain Ford of a Wisconsin
regiment, who had had experience in such work, was detailed to break in
the steers to yoke and draft.

The captain spent all winter and the following spring in perfecting the
“Bull Train,” as it was called. The first serious set-back the plan
received resulted from feeding the steers with unsoaked hard bread,
causing several of them to swell up and die; but the general was not
yet ready to give up the idea, and so continued the organization.
Chancellorsville battle came when all the trains remained in camp. But
the day of trial was near. When the army started on the Gettysburg
campaign, Captain Ford put his train in rear of the corps wagon-train,
and started, with the inevitable result.

The mules and horses walked right away from the oxen, in spite of the
goading and lashing and yelling of their drivers. By nightfall they were
doomed to be two or three miles behind the main train—an easy prey for
Mosby’s guerilla band. At last the labor of keeping it up and the anxiety
for its safety were so intense that before the Potomac was reached the
animals were returned to the herd, the supplies were transferred or
issued, the wagons were burned, and the pet scheme of General Wadsworth
was abandoned as impracticable.

Quite nearly akin to this Bull Train was the train organized by Grant
after the battle of Port Gibson. His army was east of the Mississippi,
his ammunition train was west of it. Wagon transportation for ammunition
must be had. Provisions could be taken from the country. He says: “I
directed, therefore, immediately on landing, that all the vehicles and
draft animals, whether horses, mules, or oxen, in the vicinity should
be collected and loaded to their capacity with ammunition. Quite a
train was collected during the 30th, and a motley train it was. In it
could be found fine carriages, loaded nearly to the top with boxes of
cartridges that had been pitched in promiscuously, drawn by mules with
plough-harness, straw collars, rope lines, etc.; long-coupled wagons with
racks for carrying cotton-bales, drawn by oxen, and everything that could
be found in the way of transportation on a plantation, either for use or
pleasure.” [Vol. i., p. 488.]

Here is another incident which will well illustrate the trials of a
train quartermaster. At the opening of the campaign in 1864, Wilson’s
cavalry division joined the Army of the Potomac. Captain Ludington
(now lieutenant-colonel, U. S. A.) was chief quartermaster of its
supply train. It is a settled rule guiding the movement of trains that
the cavalry supplies shall take precedence in a move, as the cavalry
itself is wont to precede the rest of the army. Through some oversight
of the chief quartermaster of the army, General Ingalls, the captain
had received no order of march, and after waiting until the head of
the infantry supply trains appeared, well understanding that his place
was ahead of them on the march, he moved out of park into the road. At
once he encountered the chief quartermaster of the corps train, and a
hot and wordy contest ensued, in which vehement language found ready
expression. While this dispute for place was at white heat, General
Meade and his staff rode by, and saw the altercation in progress without
halting to inquire into its cause. After he had passed some distance up
the road, Meade sent back an aid, with his compliments, to ascertain
what train that was struggling for the road, who was in charge of it,
and with what it was loaded. Captain Ludington informed him that it was
Wilson’s cavalry supply train, loaded with forage and rations. These
facts the aid reported faithfully to Meade, who sent him back again to
inquire particularly if that really was Wilson’s cavalry train. Upon
receiving an affirmative answer, he again carried the same to General
Meade, who immediately turned back in his tracks, and came furiously
back to Ludington. Uttering a volley of oaths, he asked him what he
meant by throwing all the trains into confusion. “You ought to have
been out of here hours ago!” he continued. “I have a great mind to hang
you to the nearest tree. You are not fit to be a quartermaster.” In
this manner General Meade rated the innocent captain for a few moments,
and then rode away. When he had gone, General Ingalls dropped back from
the staff a moment, with a laugh at the interview, and, on learning the
captain’s case, told him to remain where he was until he received an
order from him. Thereupon Ludington withdrew to a house that stood not
far away from the road, and, taking a seat on the veranda, entered into
conversation with two young ladies who resided there. Soon after he had
thus comfortably disposed himself, who should appear upon the highway
but Sheridan, who was in command of all the cavalry with the army. On
discovering the train at a standstill, he rode up and asked:—

“What train is this?”

“The supply train of Wilson’s Cavalry Division,” was the reply of a
teamster.

“Who’s in charge of it?”

“Captain Ludington.”

“Where is he?”

“There he sits yonder, talking to those ladies.”

[Illustration: GENERAL MEADE AND THE QUARTERMASTER.]

“Give him my compliments and tell him I want to see him,” said Sheridan,
much wrought up at the situation, apparently thinking that the train
was being delayed that its quartermaster might spend further time “in
gentle dalliance” with the ladies. As soon as the captain approached,
the general charged forward impetuously, as if he would ride the captain
down, and, with one of those “terrible oaths” for which he was famous,
demanded to know what he was there for, why he was not out at daylight,
and on after his division. As Ludington attempted to explain, Sheridan
cut him off by opening his battery of abuse again, threatening to have
him shot for his incompetency and delay, and ordering him to take the
road at once with his train. Having exhausted all the strong language
in the vocabulary, he rode away, leaving the poor captain in a state of
distress that can be only partially imagined. When he had finally got
somewhat settled after this rough stirring-up, he took a review of the
situation, and, having weighed the threatened hanging by General Meade,
the request to await his orders from General Ingalls, the threatened
shooting of General Sheridan, and the original order of General Wilson,
which was to be on hand with the supplies at a certain specified time
and place, Ludington decided to await orders from General Ingalls,
and resumed the company of the ladies. At last the orders came, and
the captain moved his train, spending the night on the road in the
Wilderness, and when morning dawned had reached a creek over which it was
necessary for him to throw a bridge before it could be crossed. So he set
his teamsters at work to build a bridge. Hardly had they begun felling
trees before up rode the chief quartermaster of the Sixth Corps train,
anxious to cross. An agreement was entered into, however, that they
should build the bridge together; and the corps quartermaster set his
pioneers at work with Ludington’s men, and the bridge was soon finished.
Recognizing the necessity for the cavalry train to take the lead, the
corps quartermaster had assented that it should pass the bridge first
when it was completed, and on the arrival of that moment the train was
put in motion, but just then a prompt and determined chief quartermaster
of a Sixth Corps _division_ train, unaware of the understanding had
between his superior, the corps quartermaster, and Captain Ludington,
rode forward and insisted on crossing first. A struggle for precedence
immediately set in. The contest waxed warm, and language more forcible
than polite was waking the woodland echoes when who should appear on the
scene again but General Meade. On seeing Ludington engaged as he saw
him the day before, it aroused his wrath most unreasonably, and, riding
up to him, he shouted, with an oath: “What! are you here again!” Then
shaking his fist in his face, he continued: “I am sorry now that I did
not hang you yesterday, as I threatened.” The captain, exhausted and
out of patience with the trials which he had encountered, replied that
he sincerely wished he had, and was sorry that he was not already dead.
The arrival of the chief quartermaster of the Sixth Corps, at this time,
ended the dispute for precedence, and Ludington went his way without
further vexatious delays to overtake his cavalry division.

[Illustration: “OLD CRONIES”]




CHAPTER XX.

ARMY ROAD AND BRIDGE BUILDERS.

    “A line of black, which bends and floats
    On the rising tide, like a bridge of boats.”

                                    LONGFELLOW.


[Illustration]

If there is one class of men in this country who more than all others
should appreciate spacious and well graded highways, or ready means of
transit from one section into another, that class is the veterans of the
Union Army; for those among them who “hoofed it” from two to four years
in Rebeldom travelled more miles across country in that period than they
did on regularly constituted thoroughfares. Now through the woods, now
over the open, then crossing a swamp, or wading a river of varying depth,
here tearing away a fence obstructing the march, there filling a ditch
with rails to smooth the passage of the artillery,—in fact, “short cuts”
were so common and popular that the men endured the obstacles they often
presented with the utmost good-nature, knowing that every rood of travel
thus saved meant fewer foot-blisters and an earlier arrival in camp.

But there was a portion of the army which could not often indulge in
short cuts, which must “find a way or make it,” or have it made for them
by others; and as some time and much skill and labor were necessary in
laying out and completing such a way in an efficient manner, a body of
men was enlisted for the exclusive purpose of doing this kind of work.
Such a body was the _Engineer Corps_, often called the _Sappers and
Miners_ of the army; but so little sapping and mining was done, and that
little mainly by the fighting forces, I shall speak of this body of men
as _Engineers_—the name which, I believe, they prefer.

In the Army of the Potomac this corps was composed of the Fifteenth and
Fiftieth New York regiments of volunteers and a battalion of regulars
comprising three companies. They started out with McClellan in the
Peninsular Campaign, and from that time till the close of the war were
identified with the movements of this army. These engineers went armed as
infantry for purposes of self-defence only, for fighting was not their
legitimate business, nor was it expected of them. There were emergencies
in the history of the army when they were drawn up in line of battle.
Such was the case with a part of them at least at Antietam, Gettysburg,
and the Wilderness, but, so far as I can learn, they were never actively
engaged.

[Illustration: CORDUROYING.]

The engineers’ special duties were to make roads passable for the army
by corduroying sloughs, building trestle bridges across small streams,
laying pontoon bridges over rivers, and taking up the same, laying out
and building fortifications, and slashing. Corduroying called at times
for a large amount of labor, for Virginia mud was such a foe to rapid
transit that miles upon miles of this sort of road had to be laid to
keep ready communication between different portions of the army. Where
the ground was miry, two stringers were laid longitudinally of the road,
and on these the corduroy of logs, averaging, perhaps, four inches in
diameter, was laid, and a cover of brush was sometimes spread upon it to
prevent mules from thrusting their legs through. Where the surface was
simply muddy, no stringers were used. It should be said here that by far
the greater portion of this variety of work fell to fatigue details from
the infantry, as did much more of the labor which came within the scope
of the engineers’ duties; for the latter could not have accomplished
one-fifth of the tasks devolved upon them in time. In fact, if I
except the laying and taking-up of pontoon bridges, and the laying-out
and superintending of the building of forts, there were none of the
engineers’ duties which were not performed by the fighting force to a
large extent. I state this not in detraction of the engineers, who always
did well, but in justice to the infantry, who so often supplemented the
many and trying duties of their own department with the accomplishments
of the engineer corps. The quartermaster of the army had a large number
of wagons loaded with intrenching tools with which to supply the troops
when their services were required as engineers.

[Illustration: A TRESTLE BRIDGE, NO. 1.]

The building of trestle bridges called for much labor from the engineers
with the Army of the Potomac, for Virginia is gridironed with small
streams. These, bear in mind, the troops could ford easily, but the
heavily loaded trains must have bridges to cross on, or each ford would
soon have been choked with mired teams. Sometimes the bridges built by
the natives were still standing, but they had originally been put up
for local travel only, _not_ to endure the tramp and rack of moving
armies and their thousands of tons of _impedimenta_; wherefore the
engineers would take them in hand and strengthen them to the point of
present efficiency. So well was much of this work done that it endures
in places to-day as a monument to their thoroughness and fidelity, and a
convenience to the natives of those sections.

[Illustration: A TRESTLE BRIDGE, NO. 2.]

When a line of works was laid out through woods, much _slashing_, or
felling of trees, was necessary in its front. This was especially
necessary in front of forts and batteries. Much of this labor was done by
the engineers. The trees were felled with their tops toward the enemy,
leaving stumps about three feet high. The territory covered by these
fallen trees was called _the Slashes_, hence _Slashing_. No large body of
the enemy could safely attempt a passage through such an obstacle. It was
a strong defence for a weak line of works.

The _Gabions_, being hollow cylinders of wicker-work without bottom,
filled with earth, and placed on the earthworks; the _Fascines_, being
bundles of small sticks bound at both ends and intermediate points, to
aid in raising batteries, filling ditches, etc.; _Chevaux-de-frise_,
a piece of timber traversed with wooden spikes, used especially as a
defence against cavalry; the _Abatis_, a row of the large branches of
trees, sharpened and laid close together, points outward, with the
butts pinned to the ground; the _Fraise_, a defence of pointed sticks,
fastened into the ground at such an incline as to bring the points
breast-high;—all these were fashioned by the engineer corps, in vast
numbers, when the army was besieging Petersburg in 1864.

[Illustration: A LARGE GABION.]

[Illustration: FASCINES.]

[Illustration: CHEVAUX-DE-FRISE.]

But the crowning work of this corps, as it always seemed to me, the
department of their labor for which, I believe, they will be the longest
remembered, was that of ponton-bridge laying. The word _ponton_, or
pontoon, is borrowed from both the Spanish and French languages, which,
in turn, derive it from the parent Latin, _pons_, meaning a bridge, but
it has now come to mean a _boat_, and the men who build such bridges are
called by the French _pontoniers_. In fact, the system of ponton bridges
in use during the Rebellion was copied, I believe, almost exactly from
the French model.

The first ponton bridge which I recall in history was built by Xerxes,
nearly twenty-four hundred years ago, across the Hellespont. It was over
four thousand feet long. A violent storm broke it up, whereupon the
Persian “got square” by throwing two pairs of shackles into the sea and
ordering his men to give it three hundred strokes of a whip, while he
addressed it in imperious language. Then he ordered all those persons
who had been charged with the construction of the bridge to be beheaded.
Immediately afterwards he had two other bridges built, “one for the army
to pass over, and the other for the baggage and beasts of burden. He
appointed workmen more able and expert than the former, who went about it
in this manner. They placed three hundred and sixty vessels across, some
of them having three banks of oars and others fifty oars apiece, with
their sides turned towards the Euxine (Black) Sea; and on the side that
faced the Ægean Sea they put three hundred and fourteen. They then cast
large anchors into the water on both sides, in order to fix and secure
all these vessels against the violence of the winds and the current of
the water. On the east side they left three passages or vacant spaces,
between the vessels, that there might be room for small boats to go and
come easily, when there was occasion, to and from the Euxine Sea. After
this, upon the land on both sides, they drove large piles into the earth,
with huge rings fastened to them, to which were tied six vast cables,
which went over each of the two bridges: two of which cables were made of
hemp, and four of a sort of reeds called βιβλος, which were made use of
in those times for the making of cordage. Those that were made of hemp
must have been of an extraordinary strength and thickness since every
cubit in length weighed a talent (42 pounds). The cables, laid over the
whole extent of the vessels lengthwise, reached from one side to the
other of the sea. When this part of the work was finished, quite over the
vessels from side to side, and over the cables just described, they laid
the trunks of trees cut for that purpose, and planks again over them,
fastened and joined together to serve as a kind of floor or solid bottom;
all which they covered over with earth, and added rails or battlements on
each side that the horses and cattle might not be frightened at seeing
the sea in their passage.”

[Illustration: ABATIS.]

Compare this bridge of Xerxes with that hereinafter described, and note
the points of similarity.

One of the earliest pontons used in the Rebellion was made of
India-rubber. It was a sort of sack, shaped not unlike a torpedo, which
had to be inflated before use. When thus inflated, two of these sacks
were placed side by side, and on this buoyant foundation the bridge was
laid. Their extreme lightness was a great advantage in transportation,
but for some reason they were not used by the engineers of the Army of
the Potomac. They were used in the western army, however, somewhat.
General F. P. Blair’s division used them in the Vicksburg campaign of
1863.

[Illustration: THE FRAISE.]

Another ponton which was adopted for bridge service may be described as
a skeleton boat-frame, over which was stretched a cotton-canvas cover.
This was a great improvement over the tin or copper-covered boat-frames,
which had been thoroughly tested and condemned. It was the variety
used by Sherman’s army almost exclusively. In starting for Savannah, he
distributed his ponton trains among his four corps, giving to each about
nine hundred feet of bridge material. These pontons were suitably hinged
to form a wagon body, in which was carried the canvas cover, anchor,
chains, and a due proportion of other bridge materials. This kind of
bridge was used by the volunteer engineers of the Army of the Potomac. I
recall two such bridges.

One spanned the Rapidan at Ely’s Ford, and was crossed by the Second
Corps the night of May 3, 1864, when it entered upon the Wilderness
campaign. The other was laid across the Po River, by the Fiftieth New
York Engineers, seven days afterwards, and over this Hancock’s Veterans
crossed—those, at least, who survived the battle of that eventful
Tuesday—before nightfall.

But all of the _long_ bridges, notably those crossing the Chickahominy,
the James, the Appomattox, which now come to my mind, were supported by
_wooden_ boats of the French pattern. These were thirty-one feet long,
two feet six inches deep, five feet four inches wide at the top, and
four feet at the bottom. They tapered so little at the bows and sterns
as to be nearly rectangular, and when afloat the gunwales were about
horizontal, having little of the curve of the skiff.

[Illustration: A CANVAS PONTOON BOAT. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH.]

The floor timbers of the bridge, known as _Balks_, were twenty-five and
one-half feet long, and four and one-half inches square on the end. Five
continuous lines of these were laid on the boats two feet ten inches
apart.

The flooring of the bridge, called _chesses_, consisted of boards having
a uniform length of fourteen feet, a width of twelve inches, and a
thickness of one and a half inches.

To secure the chesses in place, _side-rails_ of about the same dimensions
as the balks were laid upon them over the outer balks, to which the rails
were fastened by cords known as _rack-lashings_.

The distance between the centres of two boats in position is called a
_bay_. The distance between the boats is thirteen feet ten inches. The
distance between the side-rails is eleven feet, this being the width of
the roadway.

[Illustration: AN ANGLE OF FORT HELL (SEDGWICK) SHOWING GABIONS,
CHEVAUX-DE-FRISE, ABATIS AND FRAISE. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH.]

An _abutment_ had to be constructed at either end of a bridge, which was
generally done by settling a heavy timber horizontally in the ground,
level with the top of the bridge, confining it there by stakes. A proper
approach was then made to this, sometimes by grading, sometimes by
corduroying, sometimes by cutting away the bank.

The boats, with all other bridge equipage, were carried upon wagons,
which together were known as the Ponton Train. Each wagon was drawn by
six mules. A single boat with its anchor and cable formed the entire load
for one team. The balks were loaded on wagons by themselves, as were also
the chesses, and the side-rails on others. This system facilitated the
work of the pontoniers. In camp, the Ponton Train was located near army
headquarters. On the march it would naturally be in rear of the army,
unless its services were soon to be made use of. If, when the column had
halted, we saw this train and its body-guard, the engineers, passing to
the front, we at once concluded that there was “one wide river to cross,”
and we might as well settle down for a while, cook some coffee, and take
a nap.

In order to get a better idea of ponton-bridge laying, let us follow
such a train to the river and note the various steps in the operation.
If the enemy is not holding the opposite bank, the wagons are driven as
near as practicable to the brink of the water, unloaded, and driven off
out of the way. To avoid confusion and expedite the work, the corps is
divided up into the abutment, boat, balk, lashing, chess, and side-rail
parties. Each man, therefore, knows just what he has to do. The abutment
party takes the initiative, by laying the abutment, and preparing the
approaches as already described. Sometimes, when the shore was quite
marshy, trestle work or a crib of logs was necessary in completing this
duty, but, as the army rarely approached a river except over a recognized
thoroughfare, such work was the exception.

While this party has been vigorously prosecuting its special labors,
the _boat party_, six in number, have got a ponton afloat, manned it,
and ridden to a point a proper distance above the line of the proposed
bridge, dropped anchor, and, paying out cable, drop down alongside the
abutment, and go ashore. The _balk party_ are on hand with five balks,
two men to each, and having placed these so that one end projects six
inches beyond the outer gunwale of the boat, they make way for the
_lashing party_, who lash them in place at proper intervals as indicated
on the gunwales. The boat is then pushed into the stream the length of
the balks, the hither ends of which are at once made fast to the abutment.

[Illustration: A WOODEN PONTOON BOAT. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH.]

The _chess party_ now step to the front and cover the balks with flooring
to within one foot of the ponton. Meanwhile the boat-party has launched
another ponton, dropped anchor in the proper place, and brought it
alongside the first: the balk party, also ready with another bay of
balks, lay them for the lashing party to make fast; the boat being then
pushed off broadside-to as before, and the free end of the balks lashed
so as to project six inches over the _shore_ gunwale of the first boat.
By this plan it may be seen that each balk and bay of balks completely
spans two pontons. This gives the bridge a firm foundation. The chess
party continue their operations, as before, to within a foot of the
second boat. And now, when the third bay of the bridge is begun, the
_side-rail_ party appears, placing their rails on the chesses over the
outside balks, to which they firmly lash them, the chesses being so
constructed that the lashings pass between them for this purpose.

The foregoing operations are repeated bay after bay till the bridge
reaches the farther shore, when the building of another abutment and
its approaches completes the main part of the work. It then remains to
scatter the roadway of the bridge with a light covering of hay, or straw,
or sand, to protect it from wear, and, perhaps, some straightening here
and tightening there may be necessary, but the work is now done, and all
of the _personnel_ and _matériel_ may cross with perfect safety. No rapid
movements are allowed, however, and man and beast must pass over at a
walk. A guard of the engineers is posted at the abutment, ordering “Route
step!” “Route step!” as the troops strike the bridge, and sentries, at
intervals, repeat the caution further along. By keeping the cadence in
crossing, the troops would subject the bridge to a much greater strain,
and settle it deeper in the water. It was shown over and over again that
nothing so tried the bridge as a column of infantry. The current idea is
that the artillery and the trains must have given it the severest test,
which was not the case.

In taking up a bridge, the order adopted was the reverse of that followed
in laying it, beginning with the end next the enemy, and carrying the
chess and balks back to the other shore by hand. The work was sometimes
accelerated by weighing all anchors, and detaching the bridge from the
further abutment, allow it to swing bodily around to the hither shore
to be dismantled. One instance is remembered when this manœuvre was
executed with exceeding despatch. It was after the army had recrossed the
Rappahannock, following the battle of Chancellorsville. So nervous were
the engineers lest the enemy should come upon them at their labors they
did not even wait to pull up anchors, but cut every cable and cast loose,
glad enough to see their flotilla on the retreat after the army, and more
delighted still not to be attacked by the enemy during the operation,—so
says one of their number.

One writer on the war speaks of the engineers as grasping “not the musket
but the _hammer_,” a misleading remark, for not a nail is driven into the
bridge at any point.

[Illustration: A PONTOON BRIDGE AT BELLE PLAIN, VA. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH.]

When the Army of the Potomac retreated from before Richmond in 1862 it
crossed the lower Chickahominy on a bridge of boats and rafts 1980 feet
long. This was constructed by three separate working parties, employed
at the same time, one engaged at each end and one in the centre. It was
the longest bridge built in the war, of which I have any knowledge,
save one, and that the bridge built across the James, below Wilcox’s
Landing, in 1864. This latter was a remarkable achievement in ponton
engineering. It was over two thousand feet long, and the channel boats
were firmly anchored in thirteen fathoms of water. The engineers began it
during the forenoon of June 14, and completed the task at midnight. It
was built under the direction of General Benham for the passage of the
wagon-trains and a part of the troops, while the rest crossed in steamers
and ferry-boats.

But ponton bridges were not always laid without opposition or
interference from the enemy. Perhaps they made the most stubborn contest
to prevent the laying of the bridges across the Rappahannock before
Fredericksburg in December, 1862.

The pontoniers had partially laid one bridge before daylight; but when
dawn appeared the enemy’s sharpshooters, who had been posted in buildings
on the opposite bank, opened so destructive a fire upon them that they
were compelled to desist, and two subsequent attempts to continue the
work, though desperately made, were likewise brought to naught by the
deadly fire of Mississippi rifles. At last three regiments, the Seventh
Michigan, and the Nineteenth and Twentieth Massachusetts, volunteered
to cross the river, and drive the enemy out of cover, which they did
most gallantly, though not without considerable loss. They crossed the
river in ponton boats, charged up the steep bank opposite, drove out, or
captured the Rebels holding the buildings, and in a short time the first
ponton bridge was completed. Others were laid near by soon after. I
think the engineers lost more men here—I mean now in actual combat—than
in all their previous and subsequent service combined.

[Illustration: POPLAR GROVE CHURCH.]

Ponton bridges were a source of great satisfaction to the soldiers. They
were perfect marvels of stability and steadiness. No swaying motion was
visible. To one passing across with a column of troops or wagons _no_
motion was discernible. It seemed as safe and secure as mother earth, and
the army walked them with the same serene confidence as if they were. I
remember one night while my company was crossing the Appomattox on the
bridge laid at Point of Rocks that D. Webster Atkinson, a cannoneer,
who stood about six feet and a quarter in boots—dear fellow, he was
afterwards mortally wounded at Hatcher’s Run,—being well-nigh asleep from
the fatigue of the all-night march we were undergoing, walked off the
bridge. Fortunately for him, he stepped—not into four or five fathoms of
water, but—a ponton. As can readily be imagined, an unexpected step down
of two feet and a half was quite an “eye-opener” to him, but, barring a
little lameness, he suffered no harm.

The engineers, as a whole, led an enjoyable life of it in the service.
Their labors were quite fatiguing while they lasted, it is true, but they
were a privileged class when compared with the infantry. But they did
well all that was required of them, and there was no finer body of men in
the service.

The winter-quarters of the engineers were, perhaps, the most unique of
any in the army. In erecting them they gave their mechanical skill full
play. Some of their officers’ quarters were marvels of rustic design. The
houses of one regiment in the winter of ’63-4 were fashioned out of the
straight cedar, which, being undressed, gave the settlement a quaint but
attractive and comfortable appearance.

Their streets were corduroyed, and they even boasted sidewalks of
similar construction. Poplar Grove Church, erected by the Fiftieth New
York Engineers, a few miles below Petersburg, in 1864, still stands, a
monument to their skill in rustic design.

[Illustration]




CHAPTER XXI.

TALKING FLAGS AND TORCHES.

    “Ho! my comrades, see the signal
      Waving through the sky;
    Re-enforcements now appearing,
      Victory is nigh.”


[Illustration]

Yes, there were flags in the army which talked for the soldiers, and I
cannot furnish a more entertaining chapter than one which will describe
_how_ they did it, _when_ they did it, and what they did it for. True,
all of the flags used in the service told stories of their own. What
more eloquent than “Old Glory,” with its thirteen stripes, reminding us
of our small beginning as a nation, its blue field, originally occupied
by the cross of the English flag when Washington first gave it to the
breeze in Cambridge, but replaced later by a cluster of stars, which keep
a tally of the number of States in the Union! What wealth of history its
subsequent career as the national emblem suggests, making it almost vocal
with speech! The corps, division, and brigade flags, too, told a little
story of their own, in a manner already described. But there were other
flags, whose sole business it was to talk to one another, and the stories
they told were immediately written down for the benefit of the soldiers
or sailors. These flags were _Signal_ flags, and the men who used them
and made them talk were known in the service as the _Signal Corps_.

What was this corps for? Well, to answer that question at length would
make quite a story, but, in brief, I may say that it was for the purpose
of rapid and frequent communication between different portions of the
land or naval forces. The army might be engaged with the enemy, on
the march, or in camp, yet these signal men, with their flags, were
serviceable in either situation, and in the former often especially so;
but I will begin at the beginning, and present a brief sketch of the
origin of the Signal Corps.

The system of signals used in both armies during the Rebellion originated
with one man—Albert J. Myer, who was born in Newburg, N. Y. He entered
the army as assistant surgeon in 1854, and, while on duty in New
Mexico and vicinity, the desirability of some better method of rapid
communication than that of a messenger impressed itself upon him. This
conviction, strengthened by his previous lines of thought in the same
direction, he finally wrought out in a system of motion telegraphy.[2]

    [2] These facts are taken from a small pamphlet written by
    Lieutenant J. Willard Brown of West Medford, Mass., and issued
    by the Signal Corps Association. Other facts pertaining to
    signalling have been derived from “A Manual of Signals,”
    written by General Myer (Old Probabilities) himself, since the
    war.

Recognizing to some extent the value of his system, Congress created
the position of Chief Signal Officer of the army, and Surgeon Myer was
appointed by President Buchanan to fill it. Up to some time in 1863 Myer
was not the _Chief_ Signal Officer alone, but the _only_ signal officer
commissioned as such, all others then in the corps—and there were quite
a number—being simply _acting_ signal officers on detached service from
various regiments.

One of the officers in the regular army, whom Surgeon Myer had
instructed in signalling while in New Mexico, went over to the enemy when
the war broke out and organized a corps for them.

From this small beginning of one man grew up the Signal Corps. As soon
as the value of the idea had fairly penetrated the brains of those whose
appreciation was needed to make it of practical value, details of men
were made from the various regiments around Washington, and placed in
camps of instruction to learn the use of the “Signal Kit,” so called.
The chief article in this kit was a series of seven flags, varying from
two feet to six feet square. Three of these flags, one six feet, one
four feet, and one two feet square, were white, and had each a block of
red in the centre one-third the dimensions of the flag; that is, a flag
six feet square had a centre two feet square; two flags were black with
white centres, and two were red with white centres. When the flags were
in use, they were tied to a staff, whose length varied with the size of
the flag to be used. If the distance to signal was great, or obstructions
intervened, a long staff and a large flag were necessary; but the
four-foot flag was the one in most common use.

It will be readily inferred that the language of these flags was to be
addressed to the eye and not the ear. To make that language plain, then,
they must be distinctly seen by the persons whom they addressed. This
will explain why they were of different colors. In making signals, the
color of flag to be used depended upon the color of background against
which it was to appear. For example, a _white_ flag, even with its red
centre, could not be easily seen against the sky as a background. In
such a situation a _black_ flag was necessary. With green or dark-colored
backgrounds the _white_ flag was used, and in fact this was _the_ flag of
the signal service, having been used, in all probability, nine times out
of every ten that signals were made.

Before the deaf and dumb could be taught to talk, certain motions were
agreed upon to represent particular ideas, letters, and figures. In
like manner, a key, or _code_, was constructed which interpreted the
motions of the signal flag,—for it talked by motions,—and in accord with
which the motions were made. Let me illustrate these motions by the
accompanying cuts.

Plate 1 represents a member of the Signal Corps in position, holding the
flag directly above his head, the staff vertical, and grasped by both
hands. This is the position from which all the motions were made.

[Illustration: PLATE 1.]

Plate 2 represents the flagman making the numeral “2” or the letter “i.”
This was done by waving the flag to the right and instantly returning
it to a vertical position. To make “1” the flag was waved to the left,
and instantly returned as before. See plate 3. This the code translated
as the letter “t” and the word “the.” “5” was made by waving the flag
directly to the front, and returning at once to the vertical.

[Illustration: PLATE 2.]

[Illustration: PLATE 3.]

The signal code most commonly used included but two symbols, which made
it simple to use. With these, not only could all the letters of the
alphabet and the numerals be communicated, but an endless variety of
syllables, words, phrases, and statements besides. As a matter of fact,
however, it contained several thousand combinations of numerals with the
significance of each combination attached to it. Let me illustrate still
further by using the symbols “2” and “1.”

Let us suppose the flagman to make the signal for “1,” and follow it
immediately with the motion for “2.” This would naturally be read as 12,
which the code showed to mean O. Similarly, two consecutive waves to the
right, or 22, represented the letter N. Three waves to the right and one
to the left, or 2221, stood for the syllable _tion_. So by repeating the
symbols and changing the combinations we might have, for example, 2122,
meaning _the enemy are advancing_; or 1122, _the cavalry have halted_; or
12211, _three guns in position_; or 1112, _two miles to the left_,—all of
which would appear in the code.

Let us join a signal party for the sake of observing the method of
communicating a message. Such a party, if complete, was composed of
three persons, viz., the signal officer (commissioned) in charge, with a
telescope and field-glass; the flagman, with his kit, and an orderly to
take charge of the horses, if the station was only temporary. The point
selected from which to signal must be a commanding position, whether a
mountain, a hill, a tree-top, or a house-top. The station having been
attained, the flagman takes position, and the officer sweeps the horizon
and intermediate territory with his telescope to discover another signal
station, where a second officer and flagman are posted.

Having discovered such a station, the officer directs his man to “call”
that station. This he does by signalling the number of the station (for
each station had a number), repeating the same until his signal is seen
and answered. It was the custom at stations to keep a man on the lookout,
with the telescope, for signals, constantly. Having got the attention of
the opposite station, the officer sends his message. The flagman was not
supposed to know the import of the message which he waved out with his
flag. The officer called the numerals, and the flagman responded with the
required motions almost automatically, when well practised.

At the end of each word motion “5” was made once; at the end of a
sentence “55”; and of a message “555.” There were a few words and
syllables which were conveyed by a single motion of the flag; but, as
a rule, the words had to be spelled out letter by letter, at least by
beginners. Skilled signalists, however, used many abbreviations, and
rarely found it necessary to spell out a word in full.

So much for the manner of _sending_ a message. Now let us join the party
at the station where the message is being _received_. There we simply
find the officer sitting at his telescope reading the message being sent
to him. Should he fail to understand any word, his own flagman signals
an interruption, and asks a repetition of the message from the last word
understood. Such occurrences were not frequent, however.

The services of the Signal Corps were just as needful and valuable
by night as in daylight; but, as the flags could not then talk
understandingly, _Talking Torches_ were substituted for them. As a “point
of reference” was needful, by which to interpret the torch signals made,
the flagman lighted a “foot torch,” at which he stood firmly while he
signalled with the “flying torch.” This latter was attached to a staff of
the same length as the flagstaff, in fact, usually the flagstaff itself.
These torches were of copper, and filled with turpentine. At the end of a
message the flying torch was extinguished.

The rapidity with which messages were sent by experienced operators was
something wonderful to the uneducated looker-on. An ordinary message of
a few lines can be sent in ten minutes, and the rate of speed is much
increased where officers have worked long together, and understand each
other’s methods and abbreviations.

Signal messages have been sent twenty-eight miles: but that is
exceptional. The conditions of the atmosphere and the location of
stations were seldom favorable to such long-distance signalling.
Ordinarily, messages were not sent more than six or seven miles, but
there were exceptions. Here is a familiar but noted one:—

In the latter part of September, 1864, the Rebel army under Hood set
out to destroy the railroad communications of Sherman, who was then at
Atlanta. The latter soon learned that Allatoona was the objective point
of the enemy. As it was only held by a small brigade, whereas the enemy
was seen advancing upon it in much superior numbers, Sherman signalled a
despatch from Vining’s Station to Kenesaw, and from Kenesaw to Allatoona,
whence it was again signalled to Rome. It requested General Corse, who
was at the latter place, to hurry back to the assistance of Allatoona.
Meanwhile, Sherman was propelling the main body of his army in the same
direction. On reaching Kenesaw, “the signal officer reported,” says
Sherman, in his _Memoirs_, “that since daylight he had failed to obtain
any answer to his call for Allatoona; but while I was with him he caught
a faint glimpse of the tell-tale flag through an embrasure, and after
much time he made out these letters

                       ‘C’ ‘R’ ‘S’ ‘E’ ‘H’ ‘E’ ‘R’

and translated the message ‘Corse is here.’ It was a source of great
relief, for it gave me the first assurance that General Corse had
received his orders, and that the place was adequately garrisoned.”

General Corse has informed me that the distance between the two signal
stations was about sixteen miles in an air line. Several other messages
passed later between these stations, among them this one, which has been
often referred to:—

                             ALLATOONA, Georgia, Oct. 6, 1864—2 P.M.

    Captain L. M. DAYTON, Aide-de-Camp:—

    I am short a cheek-bone and an ear, but am able to whip all h—l
    yet. My losses are heavy. A force moving from Stilesboro to
    Kingston gives me some anxiety. Tell me where Sherman is.

                                   JOHN M. CORSE, Brigadier-General.

The occasions which called the Signal Corps into activity were various,
but they were most frequently employed in reporting the movements of
troops, sometimes of the Union, sometimes of the enemy. They took post
on elevated stations, whether a hill, a tall tree, or the top of a
building. Any position from which they could command a broad view of the
surrounding country was occupied for their purpose. If nature did not
always provide a suitable place for lookout, art came to the rescue,
and signal towers of considerable height were built for this class of
workers, who, like the cavalry, were the “eyes” of the army if not the
ears. I remember several of these towers which stood before Petersburg
in 1864. They were of especial use there in observing the movements of
troops within the enemy’s lines, as they stood, I should judge, from
one hundred to one hundred and fifty feet high. Although these towers
were erected somewhat to the rear of the Union main lines, and were a
very open trestling, they were yet a conspicuous target for the enemy’s
long-range guns and mortar-shells.

[Illustration: SIGNAL TREE-TOP.]

Sometimes the nerve of the flagman was put to a very severe test, as he
stood on the summit of one of these frail structures waving his flag, his
situation too like that of Mahomet’s coffin, while the Whitworth bolts
whistled sociably by him, saying, “Where is he? Where is he?” or, by
another interpretation, “Which one? Which one?” Had one of these bolts
hit a corner post of the lookout, the chances for the flagman and his
lieutenant to reach the earth by a new route would have been favorable,
although the engineers who built them claimed that with _three_ posts cut
away the tower would still stand. But, as a matter of fact, I believe
no shot ever seriously injured one of the towers, though tons weight of
iron must have been hurled at them. The roof of the Avery House, before
Petersburg, was used for a signal station, and the shells of the enemy’s
guns often tore through below much to the alarm of the signal men above.

Signalling was carried on during an engagement between different parts
of the army. By calling for needed re-enforcements, or giving news of
their approach, or requesting ammunition, or reporting movements of the
enemy, or noting the effects of shelling,—in these and a hundred kindred
ways the corps made their services invaluable to the troops. Sometimes
signal officers on shore communicated with others on shipboard, and, in
one instance, Lieutenant Brown told me that through the information he
imparted to a gunboat off Suffolk, in 1863, regarding the effects of the
shot which were thrown from it, General Longstreet had since written him
that the fire was so accurate he was compelled to withdraw his troops.
The signals were made from the tower of the Masonic Hall in Suffolk,
whence they were taken up by another signal party on the river bluff, and
thence communicated to the gunboat.

[Illustration: A SIGNAL TOWER BEFORE PETERSBURG, VA.]

Not long since, General Sherman, in conversation, alluded to a
correspondent of the New York “Herald” whom he had threatened to
hang, declaring that had he done so his “death would have saved ten
thousand lives.” The relation of this anecdote brings out another
interesting phase of signal-corps operations. It seems that one of
our signal officers had succeeded in reading the signal code of the
enemy, and had communicated the same to his fellow-officers. With this
code in their possession, the corps was enabled to furnish valuable
information directly from Rebel headquarters, by reading the Rebel
signals, continuing to do so during the Chattanooga and much of the
Atlanta campaign, when the enemy’s signal flags were often plainly
visible. Suddenly this source of information was completely cut off by
the ambition of the correspondent to publish all the news, and the
natural result was the enemy changed the code. This took place just
before Sherman’s attack on Kenesaw Mountain (June, 1864), and it is to
the hundreds slaughtered there that he probably refers. General Thomas
was ordered to arrest the reporter, and have him hanged as a spy; but old
“Pap” Thomas’ kind heart banished him to the north of the Ohio for the
remainder of the war, instead.

When Sherman’s headquarters were at Big Shanty, there was a signal
station located in his rear, on the roof of an old gin-house, and this
signal officer, having the “key” to the enemy’s signals, reported
to Sherman that he had translated this signal from Pine Mountain to
Marietta,—“Send an ambulance for General Polk’s body,”—which was the
first tidings received by our army that the fighting bishop had been
slain. He was hit by a shell from a volley of artillery fired by order of
General Sherman.

To the men in the other arms of the service, who saw this mysterious
and almost continuous waving of flags, it seemed as if every motion
was fraught with momentous import. “What could it all be about?” they
would ask one another. A signal station was located, in ’61-2, on the
top of what was known as the Town Hall (since burned) in Poolesville,
Md., within a few rods of my company’s camp, and, to the best of my
recollection, not an hour of daylight passed without more or less
flag-waving from that point. This particular squad of men did not seem
at all fraternal, but kept aloof, as if (so we thought) they feared
they might, in an unguarded moment, impart some of the important secret
information which had been received by them from the station at Sugar
Loaf Mountain or Seneca. Since the war, I have learned that their
apparently excited and energetic performances were, for the most part,
only practice between stations for the purpose of acquiring familiarity
with the code, and facility in using it.

It may be thought that the duties of the Signal Corps were always
performed in positions where their personal safety was never imperilled.
But such was far from the fact. At the battle of Atlanta, July 22,
1864, a signal officer had climbed a tall pine-tree, for the purpose of
directing the fire of a section of Union artillery, which was stationed
at its foot, the country being so wooded and broken that the artillerists
could not certainly see the position of the enemy. The officer had nailed
a succession of cleats up the trunk, and was on the platform which he had
made in the top of the tree, acting as signal officer, when the Rebels
made a charge, capturing the two guns, and shot the officer dead at his
post.

During the battle of Gettysburg, or, at least, while Sickles was
contending at the Peach Orchard against odds, the signal men had their
flags flying from Little Round Top; but when the day was lost, and Hood
with his Texans pressed towards that important point, the signal officers
folded their flags, and prepared to visit other and less dangerous
scenes. At that moment, however, General Warren of the Fifth Corps
appeared, and ordered them to keep their signals waving as if a host were
immediately behind them, which they did.

From the important nature of the duties which they performed, the enemy
could not look upon them with very tender regard, and this fact they made
apparent on every opportunity. Here is an incident which, I think, has
never been published:—

When General Nelson’s division arrived at Shiloh, Lieutenant Joseph
Hinson, commanding the Signal Corps attached to it, crossed the Tennessee
and reported to General Buell, after which he established a station on
that side of the river, from which messages were sent having reference to
the disposition of Nelson’s troops. The crowd of stragglers (presumably
from Grant’s army) was so great as to continually obstruct his view, and
in consequence he pressed into service a guard from among the stragglers
themselves to keep his view clear, and placed his associate, Lieutenant
Hart, in charge. Presently General Grant himself came riding up the bank,
and, as luck would have it, came into Lieutenant Hinson’s line of vision.
Catching sight of a cavalry boot, without stopping to see who was in it,
in his impatience, Lieutenant Hart sang out: “Git out of the way there!
Ain’t you got no sense?” Whereupon Grant very quietly apologized for
his carelessness, and rode over to the side of General Buell. When the
lieutenant found he had been addressing or “dressing” a major-general,
his confusion can be imagined. (See frontispiece).

One more incident illustrating the utility of signalling will close the
chapter:—

After arriving before Fort McAllister, General Sherman sent General
Hazen down the right bank of the Ogeechee to take the fort by assault,
and himself rode down the left bank to a rice plantation, where General
Howard had established a signal station to overlook the river and watch
for vessels. The station was built on the top of a rice-mill. From this
point the fort was visible, three miles away. In due time a commotion
in the fort indicated the approach of Hazen’s troops, and the signal
officer discovered a signal flag about three miles above the fort, which
he found was Hazen’s, the latter inquiring if Sherman was there. He was
answered affirmatively, and informed that Sherman expected the fort to
be carried before night. Finally Hazen signalled that he was ready, and
was told to go ahead. Meanwhile, a small United States steamer had been
descried coming up the river, and, noticing the party at the rice-mill,
the following dialogue between signal flags ensued:—

“Who are you?”

“General Sherman.”

“Is Fort McAllister taken?”

“Not yet; but it will be in a minute.”

And in a few minutes it _was_ taken, and the fact signalled to the naval
officers on the boat, who were not in sight of the fort.